INDO-EUROPEAN COLLECTIONS Firth, Raymond ... - Kinship Studies
INDO-EUROPEAN COLLECTIONS Firth, Raymond ... - Kinship Studies
INDO-EUROPEAN COLLECTIONS Firth, Raymond ... - Kinship Studies
You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles
YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
<strong>INDO</strong>-<strong>EUROPEAN</strong><br />
<strong>Firth</strong>, <strong>Raymond</strong> W. (ed.)<br />
1956. Two <strong>Studies</strong> of <strong>Kinship</strong> in London. London: University of London/Athlone Press.<br />
(London School of Economics. Monographs on Social Anthropology 15.)<br />
Reviews: Huber 1957; Banton 1958; Orlans 1958; Schneider 1958.<br />
Gullestad, Marianne, and Martine Segalen. (eds.)<br />
1995. La Famille en Europe: Parenté et Perpétuation Familiale. Paris: Editions La<br />
Découverte.<br />
Review: Fonseca 1997.<br />
Kuklo, Cezary. (ed.)<br />
1992. Les Modèles Familiaux en Europe aux XVIe-XVIIIe Siècles. Bialystok, Poland:<br />
Podlaska.<br />
Wall, Richard, Jean Robin, and Peter Laslett (eds.)<br />
1983. Family Forms in Historic Europe. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Reviews: Badcock 1984; Gordon M. 1984; Palliser 1984; Wheaton 1984.<br />
White, Stephen D.<br />
2005. Re-Thinking <strong>Kinship</strong> and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. Aldershot: Ashgate<br />
Press.<br />
Review: Reynolds 2007.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Adamantidis, Aliki.<br />
2003. Das ‘-ter’ in ‘Schwester’ und seine etymologische Bedeutung. Seminararbeit. Deutsches<br />
Seminar der Universität Zürich. http://www.hausarbeiten.de/faecher/hausarbeit/lin/24132.html<br />
Alderson, Arthur S., and Stephen K. Sanderson.<br />
1991. Historic European Household Structures and the Capitalist World-Economy.<br />
Journal of Family History 16: 419-432.<br />
Allen, George.<br />
1991. New Perspectives on European Marriage in the Nineteenth Century. Journal of<br />
Family History 16: 1-5.<br />
Anderson, Robert T.<br />
1956. Changing <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California,<br />
Berkeley. 153 P.<br />
Anderson, Robert T. HAVE<br />
1963. Changing <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe. Kroeber Anthropological Society Papers 28: 1-48.<br />
Ascoli, Graziadio I.
1863a. Avus, âvuka. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 157-159. [On<br />
several IE kin terms.]<br />
Ascoli, Graziadio I.<br />
1863b. εινάτερες, janitrices, yātaras. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12:<br />
239-240. [IE terms for ‘wives of two brothers’.]<br />
Ascoli, Graziadio I.<br />
1863c. 1. γάλως, glos. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 319-320. [IE<br />
terms for ‘husband’s sister’.]<br />
Aufbrecht, Theodor S.<br />
1854. The Last Results of the Germanic Researches. In Christianity and Mankind, Their<br />
Beginning and Prospects, by Christian C. J. Bunsen. Vol. 3. Pp. 65-83. London:<br />
Longman. [Pp. 72-75: “The Words for Family Relations.”] HAVE<br />
Augustins, Georges.<br />
1989. Comment se Perpétuer?: Devenir des Lignées et Destins des Patrimoines dans les<br />
Paysanneries Européennes. Nanterre: Société d’Ethnologie. 433 P.<br />
Review: Treanton 1993; Collomp 1997.<br />
Bachofen, Johann J.<br />
1880-1886. Antiquarische Briefe, vornemlich zur Kenntniss der ältesten<br />
Verwandtschaftsbegriffe. Bd. 1-2. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner.<br />
Reprinted in: Johann Jakob Bachofens Gesammelte Werke. Bd. 8. Basel and Stuttgart:<br />
Schwabe, 1966, with additional “Aus dem Nachlass zu den ‘Antiquarischen Briefen’ (pp.<br />
417-522). [Mostly Indo-European material, with comparative notes on Oceania, North<br />
America, and Australia (from Morgan’s Systems).]<br />
Baldi, Philip.<br />
1999. The Foundations of Latin. Berlin and New York: Mouton de Gruyter. [Pp. 10:<br />
basic kin terms in IE languages (table); 94: PIE kinship system as “Omaha” (after<br />
Friedrich 1966).]<br />
Baldi, Philip. HAVE<br />
2001. Some Observations on Inalienable Possession in Hittite and Proto-Indo-European.<br />
In Donum Grammaticum: <strong>Studies</strong> in Latin and Celtic Linguistics in Honour of Hannah<br />
Rosén, edited by Lea Sawicki and Donna Shalev. Pp. 29-37. Leuven, etc.: Peeters.<br />
Bartoli, Matteo.<br />
1934. Il ritmo dei tipi πατήρ e μήτερ e la poligamia degli Ario-europei. In Miscelânea<br />
Scientífica e Literária Dedicada ao Doutor J. Leite de Vasconcellos. Vol. 2. Pp. 229-241,<br />
Lisbona.<br />
Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Spaziale, by Matteo Bartoli. Pp. 170-179. Torino:<br />
Universita di Torino, 1945.<br />
Beekes, Robert S. P.<br />
1972. The Nominative of the Hysterodynamic Noun-Inflection. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 86: 30-63. [Pp. 38, 44-46, 61-62: basic IE kin terms in<br />
laryngealist reconstruction.] HAVE
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE<br />
1975. Two Notes on PIE Stems in Dentals. In Flexion und Wortbildung. Akten der V.<br />
Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Regensburg, 9. – 14. September 1973,<br />
herausgegeben von Helmut Rix. Pp. 9-14. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [P. 13: on IE<br />
*ieneter ‘husband’s brother’s wife’.<br />
Beekes, Robert S. P.<br />
1976. Uncle and Nephew. Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 4 (1): 43-63.<br />
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE<br />
1988. Laryngeal Developments: A Survey. In Die Laryngaltheorie und die<br />
Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut- und Formensystems, herausgegeben von<br />
Alfred Bammesberger. Pp. 59-105. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Includes laryngeal<br />
reconstructions of IE kin terms (itemized by language).]<br />
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE<br />
1992. Widow. Historische Sprachforschung 105: 171-188.<br />
Beekes, Robert S. P.<br />
1995. Comparative Indo-European Linguistics: An Introduction. Amsterdam and<br />
Philadelphia: John Benjamins. [P. 38: IE terms for family relationships; 264: Alb vjeherr<br />
< *sweskuro- < *swekuro-; 266: mbese < *nepōtiā).<br />
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE<br />
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 100-101.<br />
Benveniste, Émile. HAVE<br />
1934. Un nom indo-européen de la femme. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de<br />
Paris 35: 104-106.<br />
Benveniste, Émile. HAVE<br />
1963. Expression indo-européen du “mariage.” In A Pedro Bosch y Gimpera en el<br />
Septuagésimo Aniversario de su Nacimiento. Pp. 49-52. México: Instituto Nacional de<br />
Antropologia e Historia.<br />
Benveniste, Émile.<br />
1965. Termes de parenté dans les langues indo-européennes. L’Homme 5 (3-4): 5-16.<br />
Benveniste, Émile<br />
1969. Le Vocabulaire des Institutions Indo-Européennes. Vol. 1: Économie, Parenté,<br />
Société. Vol. 2: Pouvoir, Droit, Religion. Paris: Les Éditions de Minuit.<br />
Reviews: Emmerick 1970; Ernout 1970; Dressler 1971; Davies 1972; Morpurgo Davies<br />
1972; Szemerényi 1972.<br />
Bernhöft, Franz.<br />
1884. Germanische und moderne Rechtsideen im rezipierten römischen Recht.<br />
II. Der Verwandtschaftsbegriff. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 4: 227-<br />
265.<br />
Bernhöft, Franz.<br />
1885. Zur Geschichte des Europäischen Familienrechts. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Rechtswissenschaft 8: 29-89.
Bernhöft, Franz.<br />
1886. Prinzipien des Europäischen Familienrechts. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Rechtswissenschaft 9: 392-444.<br />
Blažek, Václav. HAVE<br />
2001. Indo-European <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in *-Hter. In Grammaticus: Studia Linguistica<br />
Adolfo Erharto Quinque et Septuagenario Oblata, edited by Adolf Erhart, Ondrej Sefcík<br />
and Bohumil Vykypel. Pp. 24-33. Brno: Masarykova Univerzita v Brne.<br />
Bloomfield, Maurice.<br />
1891. On Adaptation of Suffixes in Congeneric Classes of Substantives. American<br />
Journal of Philology 12 (1): 1-29. [Pp. 23-24: mutual contamination among IE kin<br />
terms.] HAVE<br />
Böhtlingk, Otto von.<br />
1851. Über die Sprache der Jakuten. St. Petersburg: Buchdruckerei der Kaiserlichen<br />
Akademie der Wissenschaften. [Pp. VII, XI: on IE kin terms in -ter.] HAVE<br />
Bomhard, Allan.<br />
1976. The Placing of Anatolian Languages. Orbis 25 (2): 199-239. [Pp. 205, 206, 211,<br />
231: kin terms in Anatolian, Armenian and IE.]<br />
Bonfante, Giuliano.<br />
1929. I nomi greci in -εύς. Studi Italiani di Filologia Classica 7: 203-223. [P. 217, etc.<br />
on IE *swekuros, *gelōu-, *sūnus, *patrōs.] HAVE<br />
Bonfante, Giuliano.<br />
1985. La parola indoeuropea per padre. Rendiconti: Atti dell’Accademia Nazionale dei<br />
Lincei. Classe di Scienze Morali, Storiche e Filologiche 39: 259-260.<br />
Bopp, Franz.<br />
1847. Die Kaukasischen Glieder des Indoeuropäischen Sprachstamms. Berlin: Dümmler.<br />
[Pp. 70-71: some kin terms in Ossetian, Persian and main IE languages.]<br />
Bremmer, Jan.<br />
1976. Avunculate and Fosterage. Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 4: 65-78.<br />
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE<br />
1903-1904. Beiträge zur griechischen, germanischen und slavischen Wortforschung. 2.<br />
Homerisch ’αια Indogermanicshe Forschungen 15: 93-97. [On a Greek term for ‘earth’<br />
and IE terms for grandparents.]<br />
Buck, Carl D.<br />
1949. A Dictionary of Selected Synonyms in the Principal Indoeuropean Languages.<br />
Chicago: University of Chicago Press. [Pp. 93-134: “Family Relationship.”]<br />
Budimir, Milan.<br />
1951. Problem bukve i protoslovenske domovine. Rad Jugoslavenske Akademije<br />
Znanosti i Umjetnosti, Odjel za Filologiju 1: 5-32. [Pp. 12-13: on matriarchate in PIE<br />
society.] HAVE
Buti, GianGabriella.<br />
1987. The Family and the Tribe: Remarks on Indo-European Social Setting. In Studien<br />
zum Indogermanischen Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 9-20.<br />
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.<br />
Campanile, Enrico.<br />
1998. The Indo-Europeans: Origins and Culture. In Indo-European Languages, edited by<br />
Anna G. Ramat and Paolo Ramat. Pp. 1-24. London and New York: Rotledge. [Pp. 10-<br />
13: terms for family and marriage, with a critique of Szemerényi.]<br />
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE<br />
1995. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen auf -ter des Indogermanischen. In Analecta<br />
Indoeuropaea Cracoviensis, vol. 2. Kuryłowicz Memorial Volume, pt. 1, edited by<br />
Wojciech Smoczyński. Pp. 143-158. Cracow: Universitas.<br />
Carruba, Onofrio.<br />
1991. Searching for Woman in Anatolian and Indo-European. In Perspectives on Indo-<br />
European Language, Culture and Religion: <strong>Studies</strong> in Honor of Edgar C. Polomé. Vol. 1.<br />
Pp. 155-181. McLean, VA: Institute for the Study of Man.<br />
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE<br />
1998. Il lessico indoeuropeo della famiglia. In Ars Linguistica. Studi offerti da colleghi e<br />
amici a Paolo Ramat in occasione del suo 60° compleanno, a cura di Giuliano Bernini,<br />
Pierluigi L.Cuzzolin e Piera Molinelli. Pp. 129-139. Roma: Bulzoni.<br />
Clarke, David L.<br />
1972. A Provisional Model of an Iron Age Society and Its Settlement System. In Models in<br />
Archaeology, edited by David L. Clarke. Pp. 801-869. London: Metuen. [A patrilineal,<br />
patrilocal model of an early Indo-European society based on archaeological data and<br />
ethnographic analogies.]<br />
Cuisenier, Jean, Martine Segalen, et Michel de Virville.<br />
1970. Pour l’étude de la parenté dans les sociétés européennes. Le programme d’ordinateur<br />
ARCHIV. L’Homme 10 (3): 27-74.<br />
Cuny, A. HAVE<br />
1912. Notes de phonétique historique: Indo-européen et sémitique. Revue de Phonétique<br />
12: 101-132. [P. 113, 120: on “laryngeals” in some IE kin terms, including the<br />
importance of Tocharian.]<br />
Delbrück, Berthold.<br />
1870. Die Namen der Eltern im Indoiranischen und im Gothischen. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 19: 241-247.<br />
Delbrück, Berthold.<br />
1889. Die Indogermanischen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Ein Beitrag zur Vergleichende<br />
Altertumskunde. Abhandlungen der Philologisch-Historischen Classe der Königlichen<br />
Sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften 11 (5): 379-606. Leipzig: S. Hirzel.<br />
Review: Wheeler 1890.<br />
Delbrück, Berthold.<br />
1895. Das Mutterrecht bei den Indogermanen. Preussische Jahrbücher 79: 14-27.
Delille, Gérard.<br />
2000. Echanges matrimoniaux entre lignées alternées et système européen de l’alliance:<br />
Un premier approche. In En Substances: Textes pour Françoise Héritier, edité par Jean-<br />
Luc Jamard, Emmanuel Terray and Margarita Xanthakou. Pp. 219-252. Paris.<br />
Deroy, Louis. HAVE<br />
1962. Le nom de la “fille” et la structure fonctionnelle de la société indo-européenne. In<br />
II. Fachtagung für Indogermanische und Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft, Innsbruck, 10.-<br />
15. Oktober 1961. Pp. 159-162. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut der<br />
Leopold-Franzans-Universität.<br />
Devoto, Giacomo. HAVE<br />
1931. Preistoria di lingue e di cultura. La Cultura 10: 1-14. Milano and Roma. [Pp. 11-<br />
14: on kin terms.]<br />
Devoto, Giacomo. HAVE<br />
1970. Lingua e società nell’antichità indeuropea. In Linguaggi nella Società e nella<br />
Tecnica. Pp. 29-37. Milano: Edizioni di Comunità. [Largely on kin terms.]<br />
Devoto, Giacomo. HAVE<br />
1975. Unità e varietà nella storia dell’indeuropeismo. In Mélanges Linguistiques offerts à<br />
Émile Benveniste. Pp. 107-115. Louvain: Peeters. [Pp. 113-115: on IE kin terms<br />
for’wife’, ‘sister’ and ‘brother’.]<br />
Donati, Pierpaolo.<br />
1997. Family Associations in Europe: A General Outlook and Typology. Associations:<br />
Journal for Social and Legal Theory 1 (2): 235-255.<br />
Eder, Birgit.<br />
2004. Ausgewählte Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen in den Sprachen Europas, untersucht<br />
anhand der Datensammlungen des Atlas Linguarum Europae. Frankfurt am Main<br />
and Oxford: Peter Lang. 346 P. (Ph.D. dissertation. Universität Bamberg, 2003).<br />
Edgerton, Franklin. HAVE<br />
1910. Origin and Development of the Elliptic Dual and of Dvandva Compounds.<br />
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 43: 110-120.<br />
Eichner, Heiner.<br />
1978. Die urindogermanische Wurzel *H 2reu “hell machen.” Die Sprache 24 (2): 144-<br />
162. [P. 145, n. 11: two IE roots for grandfather – h 2auh 2ó- and h 2áuh 2o-.]<br />
Ellis, J. HAVE<br />
1951. A Further Note on the Soviet Linguistics Controversy. Soviet <strong>Studies</strong> 3 (2): 172-<br />
174. [P. 173: on a Marrian treatment of the origin of IE *mātēr ‘mother’ as derived from<br />
the combination of ber and sal.]<br />
Ellison, Ann B.<br />
1981. Towards a Socioeconomic Model for the Middle Bronze Age in Southern England.<br />
In Patterns of the Past: <strong>Studies</strong> in Honour of David Clarke, edited by Ian Hodder, Glynn<br />
Isaac and Norman Hammond. Pp. 413-438. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [A<br />
patrilineal, patrilocal model of the early Indo-European society.]
Feist, Sigmund.<br />
1913. Kultur Ausbreitung und Herkunft der Indogermanen. Berlin: Weidmannsche<br />
Buchhandlung. [Pp. 98-123: “Individual, Family, Clan, Nation.”]<br />
Review: Bloomfield 1914.<br />
Fick, August.<br />
1873. Die Ehemalige Spracheinheit der Indogermanen Europas. Eine<br />
Sprachgeschichtliche Untersuchung. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. [Pp. 262-292:<br />
“Gemeinsam europäischer Wortschatz.” Includes IE kin terms and old European family<br />
life.] HAVE<br />
Fine, Agnès.<br />
1994. Parrains, Marraines: La Parenté Spirituelle en Europe. Paris: Fayard.<br />
Reviews: Collard 1995; Lynch 1995; Peden 1996.<br />
Flajšhans, V.<br />
1941. Z řeci našich děti. Listy Filologické 68: 364-374. [Nursery kin terms in IE<br />
languages.]<br />
Fortson, Benjamin W.<br />
2004. Indo-European Language and Culture: An Introduction. Oxford: Blackwell. [Pp.<br />
18-19, 112, 178-179: IE kinship and terms.]<br />
Fortunato, Laura, Clare Holden, and Ruth Mace. HAVE<br />
2006. From Bridewealth to Dowry? A Bayesian Estimation of Ancestral States of<br />
Marriage Transfers in Indo-European Groups. Human Nature 17 (4): 355-376.<br />
Fourbee, Louanna. HAVE<br />
1993. The Problem of Proto-Indo-European *snusós ‘Daughter-In-Law.’ In Horizons and<br />
Styles: <strong>Studies</strong> in Early Art and Archaeology in Honour of Professor Homer L. Thomas,<br />
edited by Paul Åström. n. p. Jonsered: Paul Åströms Förlag.<br />
Fowler, Frank H.<br />
1896. The Negatives of the Indo-European Languages. Chicago: University of Chicago<br />
Press. [Pp. 3-4: on IE *nepōt ‘grandson, descendant.’] HAVE<br />
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1923. Zur baltoslavischen Grammatik I. 2) Zu den Ausdrücken für Ehegatten und Heirat<br />
in verschiedenen idg. Sprachen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 51: 247-<br />
249.<br />
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1927. Miscellen. 4. Zu prākr. pali dhīta, *dhūta. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 54: 300-301. [Diminutive forms of IE kin terms.]<br />
Fränkel, Ernst.<br />
1935. Namenwesen. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumskunde,<br />
herausgegeben von Wilhelm Kroll. T. 16 (2). Pp. 1611-1670. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler. [P.<br />
1635: on short forms of IE kin terms; 1669: Lat name Aulus possibly as diminutive of<br />
avus ‘grandfather’.]
Friedrich, Paul. HAVE<br />
1966. Proto-Indo-European <strong>Kinship</strong>. Ethnology 5 (1): 1-36.<br />
Reprinted in: Language, Context, and the Imagination, by Paul W. Friedrich. Pp. 201-<br />
252. Stanford: Stanford University Press.<br />
Friedrich, Paul.<br />
2003. Reconstruction: Semantic Reconstruction. In International Encyclopedia of<br />
Linguistics, edited by William J. Frawley. 2d edition. Vol. 3. Pp. 442-448. New York:<br />
Oxford University Press. [P. 444: on IE *bhrāter ‘brother’.]<br />
Froehde, F.<br />
1863. Sodes. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 158-159. [IE kin and<br />
social terms in swe-.]<br />
Galton, Herbert. HAVE<br />
1957. The Indo-European <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Zeitschrift für Ethnologie 82: 121-138.<br />
Gamkrelidze, Tamaz V., and Vyacheslav V. Ivanov.<br />
1984. Indoevropeiskii yazyk i indoevropeizy. T. 1-2. Tbilisi: Izdatel’stvo Tbilisskogo<br />
Universiteta. [T. 2, pp. 755-775: IE kin terminology and social organization; 942: IE<br />
*gloos ‘husband’s sister’ as borrowed into Uralic.]<br />
Gamkrelidze, Thomas V., and Vjačeslav V. Ivanov.<br />
1995. Indo-European and the Indo-Europeans: A Reconstruction and Historical Analysis<br />
of a Proto-Language and a Proto-Culture. Pt. I. The Text. Berlin and New York: Mouton<br />
de Gruyter. Pp. 658-677: kinship terminology; 802, 819-820, 834: kin term borowings<br />
into Uralic languages.]<br />
Reviews: Justus 1997; Melchert 1997.<br />
Ghurye, J. S.<br />
1955. Family and Kin in Indo-European Culture. Bombay and New York: Oxford<br />
University Press, Indian Branch.<br />
Reviews: Edmonson 1958; Homans 1958.<br />
Glies, Eugene.<br />
1962. Favism, Sex-Linkage, and the Indo-European <strong>Kinship</strong> System. Southwestern<br />
Journal of Anthropology 18 (3): 286-290.<br />
Goidànich, P. G. HAVE<br />
1938. Il suffisso di pater, mater e simm. e la funzione primitive generale del suffiso indoeuropeo<br />
-tero-. In Scriti in Onore di Alfredo Trombetti. Pp. 215-224. Milano: Ulrico<br />
Hoepli Editore.<br />
Goody, Jack. HAVE<br />
1959. Indo-European Society. Past and Present 16: 88-91.<br />
Goody, Jack.<br />
1969. Info-European <strong>Kinship</strong>. In Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in <strong>Kinship</strong>, by Jack Goody. Pp.<br />
235-239. Stanford CA: Stanford University Press.<br />
Goody, Jack.
1983. The Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe. Cambridge and New<br />
York: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Reviews: Houlbrooke 1984; Schneider J. 1984; Wemple 1984; Davis 1985; Parkin 1986a;<br />
Langlois 1989.<br />
See also Verdery 1988.<br />
Goody, Jack.<br />
2000. The European Family: An Historico-Anthropological Essay. Malden, MA:<br />
Blackwell.<br />
Review: Shorter 2001.<br />
Gosden, Chris.<br />
1985. Gifts and Kin in Early Iron Age Europe. Man 20 (3): 475-493.<br />
Grassmann, Hermann.<br />
1863. 1. Ueber die Aspiraten und ihr gleichzeitiges Vorhandensein im An- und Auslaute<br />
der Wurzeln; 2. Ueber des ursprünglich Vorhandensein von Wurzeln, deren Anlaut und<br />
Auslaut eine Asoirate enthielt. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (2): 81-<br />
138. [Pp. 92, 126: thugater, duhita, dauhtar; 127: attestation of Skrt druhas ‘son’, druhi<br />
‘daughter’.]<br />
Grimm, Jacob.<br />
1848. Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache. Leipzig: Weidmann. [Vol. 1, pp. 266-273:<br />
basic kin terms as one of the proofs of IE family.] HAVE<br />
Guerreaud-Jalabert, Anita.<br />
1989. La parenté dans l’Europe médiévale et moderne: À propos d’une synthèse récente.<br />
L’Homme 29: 69-93.<br />
Guerreaud-Jalabert, Anita.<br />
1999. Parenté. In Dictionnaire Raisonné de l’Occident Medievale, edité par Jacques Le<br />
Goff et Jean-Claude Schmitt. Pp. 861-876. Paris: Fayard.<br />
Hajnal, John.<br />
1965. European Marriage Patterns in Perspective. In Population in History, edited by D.<br />
V. Glass and D. E. C. Eversley. Pp. 101-143. Chicago: Aldine.<br />
Hajnal, John.<br />
1983. Two Kinds of Pre-Industrial Household Formation System. In Family Forms in<br />
Historic Europe, edited by Richard Wall, Jean Robin, and Peter Laslett. Pp. 65-104.<br />
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Hammerich, Louis L.<br />
1948. Laryngeal Before Sonant. København: I Kommission hos Ejnar Munksgaard. (Det<br />
Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab, Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 31 (3).)<br />
[Pp. 7-8, 16, 25, 31-32, 70: various IE kin terms involving a laryngeal.] HAVE<br />
Hamp, Eric P.
1973a. Varia. 1. Underlying and Reapplied Lautgesetze in Germanic and Keltic. Ériu 24:<br />
160-163. [IE *genH- ‘to beget’.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P.<br />
1973b. Varia. 9. teüir. Ériu 24: 177-178. [IE *sor- ‘woman’ and IE numerals.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1979. Indo-European *g w en-H a. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 93: 1-7.<br />
[The IE term for ‘woman, wife.’]<br />
Hamp, Eric P.<br />
1984. On the Semantics of Blood. Folia Linguistica Hungarica 5: 193.<br />
Hamp, Eric P.<br />
1988a. The Indo-European terms for ‘marriage’. In <strong>Studies</strong> in Honor of Edgar C. Polomé,<br />
edited by M. A. Jazayery and W. Winter. Pp. 179-182. Berlin and Amsterdam: Mouton.<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1988b. *sor- ‘woman’ and “Indo-Hittite”. Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 16 (1-2):<br />
121-122.<br />
Hamp, Eric P.<br />
1992. For Flo. Anthropological Linguistics 34 (1-4, Florence M. Voegelin Memorial<br />
Volume): 15-18 [The meaning of “anthropological linguistics” is illustrated by examples<br />
from the IE kin terms.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
2007. Does Morphological Reconstruction Really Exist? Celtica 25: 65-87. [Pp. 65-67:<br />
on IE terms ‘daughter’ and ‘brother’.]<br />
Hardarson, J. A.<br />
1987. Das uridg. Wort für ‘Frau’. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 48: 115-<br />
137.<br />
Havet, L.<br />
1884. Sur des termes de droit de date ario-européenne, désignant des personnes. Mémoires<br />
de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 5: 415-418. [Pp. 416-318: on IE kin terms.]<br />
Heady, Patrick. HAVE<br />
2005. Nuclear Families and Cognatic Descent: Reflections on Two Characterizations of<br />
European <strong>Kinship</strong>. In Anthropology of Europe: Teaching and Research, edited by Peter<br />
Skalnik. Pp. 67-76. Prague.<br />
Hearn, William. E. HAVE<br />
1879. The Aryan Household, Its Structure and Development: An Introduction to<br />
Comparative Jurisprudence. London: Longmans, Green.<br />
Hendriksen, Hans.<br />
1941. Untersuchungen über die Bedeutung des Hethitischen für die Laryngaltheorie.<br />
København: I Kommission hos E. Munksgaard. (Det Kongelige danske videnskabernes<br />
selskab. Historisk-Filologiske Meddelelser 18 (2).) [P. 29: critique of Kurylowicz’s<br />
identification of Hitt huhhas with Lat avus.] HAVE
Hermann, Eduard.<br />
1918. Sachliches und sprachliches zur indogermanischen Grossfamilie. Nachrichten der<br />
Akademie der Wissenschaft in Göttingen I. Philogische-Historische Klasse: 204-232.<br />
Hermann, Eduard.<br />
1931. Lautgesetz und Analogie. Berlin: Weidmann. (Abhandlungen der Gesellschaft der<br />
Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Philologisch-Historische Klasse, Bd. 23 (3)). [P. 141-142:<br />
analogical formations in kin term declensions in several IE dialects; 142-143: analogical<br />
formation of kin vocatives in Lithuanian; 145: analogical formation of kinship plurals<br />
using the suffix -vija in Russian ; 171-172: kinship plurals and duals in Lithuanian.]<br />
Review: Bloomfield L. 1932.<br />
Hermann, Eduard.<br />
1935. Einige Beobachtungen an den indog. Verwandtschaftsnamen. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 53: 97-103.<br />
Hermann, Eduard.<br />
1937a. Die Eheformen der Urindogermanen. Göttinger Gelehrte Nachrichten.<br />
Philogische-Historische Klasse. Fachgruppe III. Bd. 1: 29-65.<br />
Hermann, Eduard. HAVE<br />
1937b. Zwei Analogiebildungen. 2. Der elliptische Dualis. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 64: 73-75. [On elliptic dual forms of kin terms.]<br />
Hettrich, Heinrich. HAVE<br />
1985. Indo-European <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in Linguistics and Anthropology.<br />
Anthropological Linguistics 27 (4): 453-480.<br />
Hirt, Herman.<br />
1893. Zu den Slavischen Auslautgesetz. Indogermanische Forschunngen 2: 337-364. [Pp.<br />
351, n. 1, accent in IE kin terms; 360: Slav *bratŭ < *bhratōr; 363: Lith sesuo < *sesā,<br />
Slav *sesra, sestra.]<br />
Hirt, Herman.<br />
1907-1908. Untersuchungen zur indogermanischen Altertumskunde. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 22: 55-95. [Pp. 78-86: IE kin terms, with a table of comparison of<br />
Lithuanian and Serbian kinship vocabularies.]<br />
Hocart, Arthur M.<br />
1928. The Indo-European <strong>Kinship</strong> System. Ceylon Journal of Science 1 (4): 179-204.<br />
Reprinted in: Imagination and Proof: Selected Essays of A. M. Hocart, edited by Rodney<br />
Needham. Pp. 61-86. Tucson: University of Arizona Press, 1987.<br />
Hoops, Johannes.<br />
1911-1919. Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde. Bd. 1-4. Strassburg: K. J.<br />
Trubner.<br />
Hujer, Oldřich.<br />
1915. Výraz pro pojem ‘rodiče’ v jazycich indo-evropských. Listy filologické 42: 421-<br />
433. [On the concept of ‘parents’ in Indo-European languages.]<br />
Huld, Martin E. (with Douglas Q. Adams and J. P. Mallory) HAVE
1997. “Aunt,” “Brother,” “Brother-in-Law,” “Cousin,” “Daughter,” “Daughter-in-Law,”<br />
“Father,” “Father-in-Law,” “Granddaughter,” “Grandfather,” “Grandmother,”<br />
“Grandson,” “Nephew,” “Niece,” “<strong>Kinship</strong>,” “Marriage,” “Mother,” “Mother-in-Law,’<br />
“Sister,” “Sister-in-Law,” “Son,” “Son-in-Law,” “Uncle,” “Wife.” In Encyclopedia of<br />
Indo-European Culture, edited by J. P. Mallory and Douglas Q. Adams. London and<br />
Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn.<br />
Jevons, Frank B. HAVE<br />
1887. Kin and Custom. Journal of Philology 16 (31): 87-110. [Roman, Greek and Hindu<br />
laws of inheritance.]<br />
Jucquois, Guy. HAVE<br />
1969. Termes de parenté en Indo-Européen et anthropologie structurale. Muséon: Révue<br />
d’Études Orientales 82: 213-230. Louvain.<br />
Kertzer, David I.<br />
1989. The Joint Family Household Revisited: Demographic Constraints and Household<br />
Complexity in the European Past. Journal of Family History 14: 1-15.<br />
Key, Thomas H.<br />
1874. Language: Its Origin and Development. Oxford: Oxford University Press. [Pp.<br />
365-379: on gender in IE languages, with many examples from kin terms.]<br />
Kiparsky, Valentin.<br />
1942. Der Schwiegersohn als “Bekannte.” Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 43: 113-120.<br />
Kloekhorst, Alwin.<br />
2011. The Accentuation of the PIE Word for ‘daughter’. In Accent Matters, edited by T.<br />
Pronk and R. Derksen. Pp. 235-243. Amsterdam and New York. (Papers on Balto-Slavic<br />
Accentology = <strong>Studies</strong> in Slavic and General Linguistics 37.)<br />
Kluge, Friedrich.<br />
1883. Zur altgermanischen Sprachgeschichte. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 26: 68-103. [P. 86: etymology of the IE term for ‘husbands of two<br />
sisters’.] HAVE<br />
Kluge, Friedrich. HAVE<br />
1888. Etymologica. In Festgruss an Otto von Böhtlingk zum Doktor-Jubiläum 3. Februar<br />
1888 von Seinen Freuden. Ss. 60-61. Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer. [Includes etymologies<br />
of IE terms for parents’ siblings.]<br />
Knobloch, Johann. HAVE<br />
1992. Die Funktion des Schwagers im Indogermanischen Hochzeitsbrauch: Ein Versuch<br />
der Deutung von idg. *dāy-wēr. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 77: 86-88.<br />
Kopečný, František.<br />
1965. Die sogenennten Elementarverwandtschaft. Linguistics 19: 80-101. [Pp. 84-85:<br />
nursery kin terms in IE languages and wider.]<br />
Koppers, Wilhelm.<br />
1935. Die Indogermanenfrage im Lichte der historischen Völkerkunde. Anthropos 30: 1-<br />
31. [Pp. 8-11: kinship and social organization; the question of Grossfamilie.]
Koptjewskaja-Tamm, Maria.<br />
2002. Adnominal Possession in the European Languages: Form and Function.<br />
Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 55 (2): 141-172. [Includes discussion of<br />
kinship possession.]<br />
Kořínek, J. M.<br />
1932. K indoevropeiskému *snusós ‘nurus’. Listy Filologické 59: 125-144.<br />
Kořínek, J. M.<br />
1936-1937. Nĕkolik slov o významu A. Meilleta pro současnou jazykovĕdu. Slavia 14:<br />
481-495. [P. 489: on the expressive means in IE phonetics (reduplicaion, palatalization in<br />
Slavic, etc.). Not specifically on kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Koschaker, Paul.<br />
1937. Die Eheformen bei den Indogermanen. Zeitschrift für Ausländisches und<br />
Internationales Privatrecht 11: 723-725. Berlin.<br />
Krause, Wolfgang. HAVE<br />
1923. Die Entwickelung einer alten elliptischen Konstruktion in den indogermanischen<br />
Sprachen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 51: 223-249.<br />
Kretschmer, Paul.<br />
1892. Indogermanische Accent- und Lautstudien. 2. Indogermanische u-Epenthese.<br />
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 31: 440-451. [Pp. 446-447: on *swekuros<br />
‘husband’s father’ and terms for parents’ siblings.] HAVE<br />
Krogmann, Willy.<br />
1955. Das Buchenargument (Schluss). Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 73:<br />
1-25. [P. 13: etymologies of various IE affinal terms.]<br />
Kuhn, Adalbert.<br />
1845. Zur Ältesten Geschichte der Indogermanischen Völker. Berlin: Nauck. 18 P. [Pp. 2-<br />
4: kin term cognate sets.] HAVE<br />
Kullanda, Sergey. HAVE<br />
2002a. Indo-European “<strong>Kinship</strong> Terms” Revisited. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 89-111.<br />
See also Beekes 2002; Luján 2002; Parkin 2002; Pfeffer 2002; Scheffler 2002; Schrijver<br />
2002.<br />
Kullanda, Sergey. HAVE<br />
2002b. Reply. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 105-111.<br />
Kurylowicz, Jerzy.<br />
1927a. ə indo-européen et h Hittite. In Symbolae Grammaticae In Honorem Ioannis<br />
Rozwadowski. Vol. 1. Pp. 95-104. Krakow: Druk. Uniwersytetu Jagiellonskiego.<br />
[Includes sound correspondences between Hittite and other Indo-European kinship terms<br />
in the context of the laryngeal reconstructions of Proto-Indo-European.]<br />
Kuryłowicz, Jerzy.<br />
1927b. Les effets du ə en indoiranien. Prace Filologiczne 11: 201-243. [Pp. 203: IE<br />
*g w enH- ‘woman, wife’; 236-238: on several IE kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Kuryłowicz, Jerzy.
1977. Problèmes de Linguistique Indo-Européenne. Wrocław: Polska Akademia Nauk.<br />
[P. 216: on the a-vocalism of Gk daer and Arm taygr ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE<br />
Lallemand, S.<br />
1988. Adoption, fosterage et alliance. Anthropologie et Sociétés 12: 25-40.<br />
Laroche, E.<br />
1970. Études de linguistique anatolienne. III. Revue Hittite et Asianique 28: 22-71. [P. 51:<br />
the on IE terms for ‘woman’ and ‘sister’.] HAVE<br />
Laslett, Peter.<br />
1983. Family and Household as Workgroup and Kin Group: Areas of Traditional Europe<br />
Compared. In Family Forms in Historic Europe, edited by Richard Wall, Jean Robin, and<br />
Peter Laslett. Pp. 513-563. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Laslett, Peter.<br />
1988. Family, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Collectivity as Systems of Support in Pre-Industrial Europe: A<br />
Consideration of ‘Nuclear Hardship’ Hypothesis. Continuity and Change 3: 153-175.<br />
Lehmann, Winfred P.<br />
1952. Proto-Indo-European Phonology. Austin: University of Texas Press. [P. 50: on IE<br />
terms for ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE<br />
Lehmann, Winfred P.<br />
2002. Pre-Indo-European. Washington: Institute for the Study of Man. [Pp. 223-228:<br />
kinship and social terminology.] HAVE<br />
Le Play, Frédéric P. G.<br />
1871. L’Organisation de la Famille selon le Vrai Modèle Signalé par l’Histoire de<br />
Toutes les Races et de Tous les Temps. Paris: Téqui. [Differences in family structure<br />
between Western and Eastern Europe.]<br />
Leumann, Ernts.<br />
1893. Eine arische Femininbilgungsregel. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung<br />
32: 294-310. [Pp. 306-308: on kin terms in -ter.] HAVE<br />
Leumann, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1888. Indogerm. népôt, néptr' “Waise.” In Festgruss an Otto von Böhtlingk zum Doktor-<br />
Jubiläum 3. Februar 1888 von Seinen Freuden. Ss. 77-78. Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer.<br />
[An etymology of IE term for grandson.]<br />
Lewy, Ernst.<br />
1905. Etymologieen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 40: 561-563. [P.<br />
562: Rus. materój ‘fest, gross, stark’, etc. from IE *māter ‘mother’.]<br />
Lidén, Evald.<br />
1897. Studien zur Altindischen und Vergleichenden Sprachgeschichte. Uppsala: Almqvist &<br />
Wiksells. [Pp. 36-37: some kin term etymologies, and analogical deformations of kin terms,<br />
especially Lith laigonas ‘wife’s brother’ and IE *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE<br />
Lindeman, Fredrik O.
1982. The Triple Representation of Schwa in Greek and Some Related Problems of Indo-<br />
European Phonology. Oslo, etc.: Universitetsforlagen. [Pp. 14, 36-38, 56: on several kin<br />
terms.] HAVE<br />
Lindeman, Fredrik O.<br />
1997. Introduction to the ‘Laryngeal Theory’. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft<br />
der Universität Innsbruck. [Pp. 37-39, 156, 159-160: on several IE kin terms (*daiwer,<br />
*dhugHter, etc.] HAVE<br />
Linke, Uli.<br />
1985. Blood as a Metaphor in Proto-Indo-European. Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong><br />
13 (3-4): 333-376. [Includes etymological interpretations of IE kin and affinal terms.]<br />
Loewenthal, John.<br />
1926. Wirtschaftsgeschichtliche Parerga. Wörter und Sachen 9: 173-191. [P. 188:<br />
etymology of IE *g w enā- ‘woman, wife’.] HAVE<br />
Loewenthal, John.<br />
1927. ΘΑΛΑΤΤΑ. Untersuchungen zur älteren Geschichte der Indogermanen. Wörter<br />
und Sachen 10: 140-179. [P. 164-165: etymologies of several IE kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Loewenthal, John.<br />
1928. Etymologica. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 52:<br />
457-459. [P. 459: on the IE word for ‘husband's sister’, with a possible Latvian<br />
toponymic reflex.]<br />
Lubotsky, Alexander. HAVE<br />
1989. Against a Proto-Indo-European Phoneme *a. In A New Sound of Indo-European,<br />
edited by Theo Vennemann. Pp. 53-66. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter. [Pp.<br />
58-59: a laryngeal in IE *daiwer < *deHiwer.]<br />
Luján Martinez, Eugenio R. HAVE<br />
1997. Pragmatics and Indo-European Linguistics. Journal of Pragmatics 28: 189-204.<br />
[Pp. 196-197: on IE *swe- as a reciprocal and as a name of a kinship group.]<br />
Luján Martinez, Eugenio R. HAVE<br />
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 101-102.<br />
Mallory, J. P., and Douglas Q. Adams.<br />
2006. The Oxford Introduction to Proto-Indo-European and the Proto-Indo-European<br />
World. Oxford: Oxford University Press. [Pp. 209-218: IE kin terms and a reconstruction<br />
of PIE kin terminology.]<br />
Marbach, Otto. HAVE<br />
1926. Die Bezeichnungen für Blutsverwandte. Ein Beitrag zur Wortforschung auf<br />
psychoanalytischer Basis. Imago 12: 478-489. [Cross-listed in THEORY.]<br />
Markey, T. L.<br />
1987. The Lexdical Semantics of Western European ‘Girl’. In Aspects of Language:<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> in Honour of Mario Alinei. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his friends and<br />
colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th birthday. Vol. 1.<br />
Pp. 275-288. Amsterdam: Rodopi.
Matasović, Ranko.<br />
2004. Gender in Indo-European. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag Winter. [Pp. 80-81:<br />
“<strong>Kinship</strong> terms.”]<br />
Mayrhofer, Manfred. HAVE<br />
1952. Gibt es ein indogermanisches *sor- ‘Frau’ ? Studien zur Indogermanischen<br />
Grundsprache 4: 32-39. Wien.<br />
Mayrhofer, Manfred.<br />
1986. Indogermanische Grammatik. Bd. 1. Lautlehre. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 136-<br />
138: an extensive analysis of the IE term for ‘daughter’.]<br />
Meid, Wolfgang M. HAVE<br />
1966. Idg. *g u en “Frau”? Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 80: 271-272.<br />
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE<br />
1920. Le nom du “fils.” Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 21: 45-48.<br />
Meillet, Antoine.<br />
1928. Esquisse d’une Histoire de la Langue Latine. Paris: Librairie Hachette. [Pp. 139:<br />
on Lat socer ‘father-in-law’; 166-167: on the geminated consonants in IE kin terms and<br />
their loss in Slavic.] HAVE<br />
Meillet, Antoine.<br />
1931. Essai de chronologie des langues indo-européennes. Bulletin de la Société de<br />
Linguistique de Paris 32: 1-28. [Pp. 8-9: IE formant *sor- allegedly found in words for<br />
‘sister’ and ‘wife’.]<br />
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE<br />
1933. Compte-rendu de Sprachliche Beziehungen zwischen Arisch und Balto-Slawisch,<br />
par H. Arntz. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 34: 38-39. [P. 39: on the<br />
assimilation processes in the IE terms for father-in-law.]<br />
Mestheneos, Elizabeth, and Antonia Svensson-Dianellou.<br />
2004. Naming Grandparents. Generations Review 14 (3): 10-13. [A comparative survey<br />
of terms and nicknames applied to grandparents in IE dialects, with some notes on<br />
Africa.]<br />
Mezger, Fritz.<br />
1948a. I.e. Se-, Swe- and Derivatives. Word 4: 98-105. [On a common formant in IE kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1948b. Some Formations in -ti- and -tr(i)-. Language 24 (2): 152-159. [Extensively on<br />
kin term morphology.]<br />
Miranda, Rocky V.<br />
1975. Indo-European Gender: A Study in Semantic and Syntactic Change. Journal of<br />
Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 3 (3): 199-215. [On the formative role of semantic change in<br />
*g w enH- ‘woman, wife’ on the evolution of IE gender system.]<br />
Mitterauer, Michael.
1995. Medieval Roots of European Family Development. In Stredoeurópske Kontexty<br />
L’udovej Kultúry na Slovensku, edited by Ján Michálek. Pp. 92-105. Bratislava: Stimul.<br />
Mitterauer, Michael.<br />
2000. Die Terminologie der Verwandtschaft. Zu mittelalterlichen Grundlagen von<br />
Wandel und Beharrung im europäischen Vergleich. Ethnologia Balkanica 4: 11-44.<br />
Mitterauer, Michael, and R. Siedel.<br />
1982. The European Family: Patriarchy to Partnership from the Middle Ages to the<br />
Present. Oxford: Blackwell.<br />
Müller, Max. HAVE<br />
1873. The Science of Thought. London: Longmans, Green. [Pp. 473-475: denotative vs.<br />
connotative meanings after J. S. Mill and Jevons as exemplified by such a kin term as IE<br />
*bhrater, allegedly ‘carrier’. Cross-listed in LINGUISTICS-ONOMASTICS.]<br />
Needham, Rodney. HAVE<br />
1987. Editor’s Introduction. In Imagination and Proof: Selected Essays of A. M. Hocart.<br />
Pp. 1-14. Tucson: University of Arizona Press. [Pp. 7-10: on Hocart’s essay “The Indo-<br />
European <strong>Kinship</strong> System”; Cross-listed in THEORY.]<br />
Nehring, Alfons.<br />
1936. Studien zur Indogermanischen Kultur und Urheimat. In Die Indogermanen- und<br />
Germanenfrage. Pp. 7-229. Salzburg-Leipzig: Anton Pustet. [Pp. 167-181: family and<br />
clan organization.]<br />
Normier, R.<br />
1980. Nochmals zu *sor-. Indogermansiche Forschungen 85: 43-80. [An alleged PIE<br />
word meaning ‘woman’ and its possible reflections in IE words for ‘sister’ and ‘wife’.]<br />
Oettinger, Norbert. HAVE<br />
1998. Wiesel und Gevatterin. Zu einem semantischen Problem. In Man and the Animal<br />
World: <strong>Studies</strong> in Archaeozoology, Archaeology and Palaeolinguistics in Memoriam<br />
Sándor Bökönyi, edited by Peter Anreiter, László Bartosiewicz, Erzsébet Jerem and<br />
Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 649-654. Budapest: Archaeolingua Alapítvány.<br />
Oosten, Jarich G.<br />
1985. The War of the Gods: The Social Code in Indo-European Mythology. London:<br />
Routledge.<br />
Reviews: Hastrup 1986; Lincoln 1987.<br />
Osthoff, Hermann.<br />
1899. Vom Suppletivwesen der Indogermanischen Sprachen. Heidelberg: J. Hörning. [Pp.<br />
5, 15-17, 50, 60-61: on the pairs of kin terms in IE.] HAVE<br />
Review: Giles 1901.<br />
Oštir, K.<br />
1926-1927. K predslovanski etnologiji Zakarpatja (Κοσέντζης). Etnolog 1: 1-35.<br />
Ljubljana. [Pp. 14-20, 35: etymologies of various IE kin and affinal terms.]<br />
Ostrębski, Jan. HAVE
1967. Die von dem indoeuropäischen Reflexivpronomen *se, *seue, *sue usw.<br />
abgeleiteten Verwandtschaftsnamen. In Beiträge zur Indogermanistik und Keltologie.<br />
Julius Pokorny zur 80. Geburtstag gewidmet, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp.<br />
73-77. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut.<br />
Ottenheimer, Martin.<br />
1996. Forbidden Relatives: The American Myth of Cousin Marriage. Urbana: University<br />
of Illinois Press.<br />
Pariente, Angel. HAVE<br />
1943. En torno a “nepos.” Emerita 11 (2): 61-122. [Contains I. Nepos “pródigo”; II.<br />
Nepus: non purus; III, Filii “descendientes”; IV. Liberi; V. Νέποδες.]<br />
Pariente, Angel. HAVE<br />
1953. Más sobre Nepos. Emerita 21: 18-35.<br />
Parkin, Robert HAVE<br />
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 102-103.<br />
Pârvulescu, Adrian.<br />
1989. Blood and IE. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Indogermanische Forschungen 94: 67-88.<br />
Pârvulescu, Adrian.<br />
1993. IE. *dhughәtḗr “Daughter” and Grassmann’s Law: A Phonetic and Semantic<br />
Analysis. Indogermanische Forschungen 98: 55-91.<br />
Pârvulescu, Adrian.<br />
1996. IE. *bhrātēr “brother.” Indogermanische Forschungen 101: 99-106.<br />
Pârvulescu, Adrian.<br />
1997. “Knee” and “Generation/People” in Indo-European: Lat. poples “knee” vs. populus<br />
“People” and Parallels. Indogermanische Forschungen 102: 74-83.<br />
Patterson, Shirley G.<br />
1909. Interchange of Suffixes. -Aster, -Ignus, and -Icus. Modern Language Notes 24<br />
(8): 241-243. [On the affixes commonly occurring with terms denoting step-kinship.]<br />
Pedersen, Holger. HAVE<br />
1893. Die idg. Form des Wortes für “Schwiegertochter.” Beiträge zur Kunde der<br />
Indogermansiochen Sprachen 19: 293-298.<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1900. Wie viel Laute gab es im Indogermanischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 36: 74-110. [P. 83: on child language kin terms in IE.] HAVE<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1926. La Cinquième Déclinaison Latine. København: Andr. Fred. Høst & Søn. (Det<br />
Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab, Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 11 (5).)<br />
[Pp. 23, 25, 26, 38, 39, 41-44: on the declension of various IE kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Peschel, Dietmar. HAVE<br />
1981. Warum hat der Vater keinen *Sohn-ter? Versuch einer sistematischen Darstellung<br />
indo-europäischer Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Acta Germanica 14: 175-194.
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE<br />
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 103-104.<br />
Pictet, Adolph.<br />
1859-1863. Les Origines Indo-Européennes, ou, Les Aryas Primitifs: Essai de<br />
Paléontologie Linguistique. Paris: J. Cherbuliez. [Includes a chapter entitled “La<br />
Famille.”]<br />
Pinnelli, Antonella, Hans-Joachim Hoffmann-Nowotny, and Beat Fux.<br />
2001. Fertility and New Types of Households and Family Formation in Europe. Council<br />
of Europe.<br />
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1953. Recensione: Louis Renou. Grammaire de la Langue Védique, 1952. Rivista degli<br />
Studi Orientali 28: 137-145. [Pp. 142-143: on the IE term for woman, wife and Skrt gnā<br />
‘(divine) woman’ vs. jáni ‘woman’; IE *kwēni as an original i-stem and not *kwēnə with<br />
an apophonic alternation ā/i < *ə and not as a lengthened grade of *gnay as in Gk gunaik-<br />
and Arm kanay; 143-144: RV dhitr*- < *duhitr* ‘daughter’, comp. Pali dhūta,<br />
Sauraseni dhīdā.]<br />
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1959. Roma e Sparta. In Saggi di Linguistica Storica. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. Pp.<br />
220-231. Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. [P. 226: terms for son in daughter in IE<br />
languages.] HAVE<br />
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1961. La reconstruzione dell’indeuropeo e del suo sistema fonetico. Archivio<br />
Glottologico Italiano 46: 1-31. [P. 17: on alternation s – k in satem languages, including<br />
Slav *svekrŭ.]<br />
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1966. Wörter auf -r für ‘Weib’, ‘Ehefrau’. Acta Baltico-Slavica 3: 135-136.<br />
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE<br />
1975. Zii e cugini nel mondo indeuropeo antico. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 60: 47-<br />
48.<br />
Polomé, Edgar.<br />
1973. Das indogermanische Vokalsystem in neuer Sicht? In Die Entwicklung des<br />
Indogermanischen Vokalsystems, von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. Pp. 167-179. Heidelberg:<br />
Gross. [P. 174-175: on *dH eywér ‘husband’s brother’] HAVE<br />
Pott, August F. HAVE<br />
1861. Etymologische Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der Indo-Germanischen Sprachen.<br />
Lemgo & Detmold, Meyer’sche Hofbuchhandlung. [Pp. 148-181: IE kin terms; 724:<br />
step-parental terms.]<br />
Proulx, Paul. HAVE<br />
2005. Women in Proto Indo European Society. <strong>Studies</strong> in Linguistic Paleontology<br />
Publication 5. [A reconstruction of Proto-Indo-European kinship with a comparison to<br />
Proto-Algonquian kinship.]<br />
Puhvel, Jaan. HAVE
1959. Review of Die indoeuropäischen Personalpronomina und die Laryngaltheorie: Ein<br />
Beitrag zur Erforschung der Pronominalbildung, by Gösta Liebert. Language 35 (4):<br />
645-655. [Pp. 646-648: IE terms for ‘daughter’ in the light of the laryngeal theory.]<br />
Pulju, Timothy J.<br />
1995. Problems in the Reconstruction of Indo-European Stop Consonants. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation. Rice University. [Pp. 51-59: on *dhugHter ‘daughter’; 160-162: on *dlaiwer<br />
‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE<br />
Pulju, Timothy J.<br />
2000. Indo-European *d, *l, and *dl. In Historical Linguistics 1995. Vol. 1: General<br />
Issues and Non-Germanic Languages, edited by John C. Smith and Delia Bentley. Pp.<br />
311-326. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [P. 317: IE *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’.]<br />
Rasmussen, Jens E.<br />
1992. One Type of o-Grade: A Consonantal Root Infix? In Rekonstruktion und Relative<br />
Chronologie: Akten der VIII. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Leiden,<br />
31. August – 4. September 1987, herausgegeben von Robert Beekes, Alexander Lubotsky<br />
und Jos Weitenberg. Ss. 335-358. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der<br />
Universität Innsbruck. [Pp. 337-339: on *nepōt, *swesōr and *pHtēr.] HAVE<br />
Reher, S. D.<br />
1998. Family Ties in Western Europe: Persistent Contrasts. Population and Development<br />
Review 24 (2): 203-234.<br />
Risch, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1944. Betrachtungen zu den indogermansichen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Museum<br />
Helveticum 1: 115-122.<br />
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften von Ernst Risch. Ss. 647-654. Berlin-New York: De<br />
Gruyter.<br />
Rowlands, Michael J.<br />
1980. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Alliance and Exchange in the European Bronze Age. In Settlement and<br />
Society in the British Later Bronze Age, edited by John Barrett and Richard Bradley. Pp.<br />
15-55. Oxford: British Archaeological Reports Series.<br />
Reprinted in: Social Transformations in Archaeology: Global and Local Perspectives,<br />
edited by Kristian Kristiansen and Michael J. Rowlands. Pp. 142-177. London:<br />
Routledge, 1998.<br />
Sánchez-Calvo, Estanislao. HAVE<br />
1884. Los Nombres de los Dioses. Madrid: Enrique de la Riva. [Pp. 132-137:<br />
etymological observations on IE terms for brother and son-in-law.]<br />
Sandoz, Claude. HAVE<br />
1987. Aspects du vocabulaire indo-européen de la parenté. Cahiers Ferdinand de<br />
Saussure 41: 185-192.<br />
Sapir, Edward.<br />
1919. Corrigenda and Addenda to W. D. Wallis’ ‘Indo-Germanic Relationship Terms as<br />
Historical Evidence.’ American Anthropologist 21: 318-328.<br />
Saussure, Ferdinand de.
1877. Le suffix -T-. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 3: 197-209. [Pp.<br />
202, 203-204: on IE *nepōt, etc.]<br />
Saussure, Ferdinand de.<br />
1884. Termes de parenté chez les Aryas. In Les Origines du Mariage et de la Famille, par<br />
A. Geraud-Teulon. Genève: A. Cherbuliez.<br />
Reprinted in: Recueil des Publications Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. Pp. 477-<br />
480. Genéve: Société Anonyme des Éditions Sonor, 1922. HAVE<br />
Sauvageot, M. A. HAVE<br />
1950. Exposé. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 46 (1): XX-XXII. [Report<br />
on the Benveniste’s presentation on his work on IE kinship terms.]<br />
Scheffler, Harold W. HAVE<br />
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 104.<br />
Scherer, Anton. HAVE<br />
1952. How Far Can the Methods and Principles of Linguistic Geography be Successfully<br />
Applied to the Study of Indo-European? Report. In Proceedings of the 7th International<br />
Congress of Linguists, London, 1-6 September 1952. Pp. 161-166. London: Titus Wilson.<br />
[Pp. 164-166: “The Social System.”]<br />
Scherer, Anton.<br />
1965. Indogermanische Altertumskunde (seit 1956). Kratylos 10 (1): 1-24. [Pp. 20-21:<br />
family and kin terminology.]<br />
Schlerath, Bernfried.<br />
1973. Die Indogermanen. Das Probleme der Expansion eines Volkes im Lichte seiner<br />
Sozialen Struktur. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.<br />
Schlerath, Bernfried.<br />
1987. Können wir die Urindogermanische Sozsialstruktur rekonstruiren? Methodologische<br />
Erwägungen. In Studien zum Indogermanischen Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang<br />
Meid. Pp. 249-264. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.<br />
Schmalstieg, W. R.<br />
1973. New Thoughts on Indo-European Phonology. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 87: 99-157. [P. 109: IE terms for father.] HAVE<br />
Schmeja, Hans.<br />
1976a. Zum idg. Wort für Tochter. In Opuscula Slavica et Linguistica. Festschrift für<br />
Alexander Issatschenko, herausgegeben von Heinz D. Pohl und Nikolai Salnikov. Pp.<br />
393-400. Klagenfurt: Heyn.<br />
Schmeja, Hans.<br />
1976b. Zur Rekonstruktion des indogermanischen Wortes für ‘Tochter’ : Wortbildung<br />
und Etymologie. In Wortbildung Diachron – Synchron. Akten des Kolloquiums der<br />
Sektion für Diachrone Sprachwissenschaft im Österr. Linguistischen Programm,<br />
Innsbruck 5.-6. Dezember 1975. Pp. 23-24. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der<br />
Universität Innsbruck.<br />
Schmeja, Hans. HAVE
1999. Zum indogermanischen Wort für ‘Vater’. In Studia Celtica et Indogermanica.<br />
Festschrift für Wolfgang Meid zum 70. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Peter Anreiter<br />
und Erzsébet Jerem. Pp. 413-423. Budapest: Archaeolingua Alapítvány.<br />
Schmidt, Johannes. HAVE<br />
1879. Zwei arische a-Laute und die Palatalen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 25: 1-179. [Pp. 26-42: IE names with suffix -ter, including kin terms; p.<br />
34: tatá ‘father’ from *ptatá.]<br />
Schmitt, Rüdiger.<br />
1972. Florilegium Onomasticum. 1. Zur anthroponomastischen Terminologie. Beiträge<br />
zur Namenforschung 7: 337-339. [On the types of name formation in connection with kin<br />
terms and modes of descent.]<br />
Schrader, Otto. HAVE<br />
1883. Sprachvergleichung und Urgeschichte. Linguitisch-Historische Beiträge zur<br />
Erforschung des Indogermanischen Altertums. Jena: H. Costenoble. 490 P.<br />
Translated into English as Prehistoric Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples Prehistoric<br />
Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples by Frank B. Jevons. London: Griffin, 1890. [Pp. 369-<br />
404: “Family and the State.”] HAVE<br />
Review: Keary 1890.<br />
Schrader, Otto. HAVE<br />
1898. Etymologische Beiträge zu den Begriffen Familie, Sippe und Stamm.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen (Anzeiger) 9: 170-173. [A section of “Die<br />
indogermanische Sektion auf der vierundzwanzigsten Versammlung deutscher<br />
Philologen und Schulmanner zu Dresden. 29. September – 2. Oktober 1897.”]<br />
Schrader, Otto.<br />
1901. Reallexikon der Indogermanischen Altertumskunde. Grundzüge einer Kultur- und<br />
Völkergeschichte Alteuropas. Strassburg: K.J. Trübner. 1048 P.<br />
2d edition: Berlin und Leipzig: W. de Gruyter & Co., 1917-1929.<br />
Schrader, Otto.<br />
1904-1905. Über Bezeichnungen der Heiratsverwandtschaft bei den idg. Völkern.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 17 (1-4): 11-36.<br />
Schrijver, Peter. HAVE<br />
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 104-105.<br />
Schulze, Wilhelm. HAVE<br />
1908. Vom idg. l-Suffix. In Jagić-Festschrift. Zbornik v Slavu Vatroslava Jagića. Pp.<br />
343-347. Berlin: Weidmannsche Buchhandlung. [Includes the use of the suffix with kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Schulze, Wilhelm. HAVE<br />
1924. Zum Lesbischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 52: 311. [On IE<br />
words for ‘man, husband’.]<br />
Schwartz, Martin.
1975. Proto-Indo-European √ gem-. In Monumentum H. S. Nyberg. Vol. 2. Pp. 195-207.<br />
Téhéran: Bibliothèque Pahlavi; Leiden: Diffusion, Brill.<br />
Schweizer-Sidler, H.<br />
1859. Review of Vergleichende Grammatik des Sanskrit, Zend, Armenischen,<br />
Griechischen u s. f., von Franz Bopp. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 8:<br />
221-236. [P. 228: etymologies of svasr as sa + vastr ‘co-resident’, duhitr from Goth daug<br />
‘ich bin gewachsen’ and filia/filius as “Säuglinge.”]<br />
Sergent, Bernard.<br />
1986. Three Notes on the Trifunctional Indo-European Marriage. Journal of Indo-<br />
European <strong>Studies</strong> 12: 179-191.<br />
Sihler, Andrew L. HAVE<br />
1988. Greek Reflexes of Syllabic Laryngeals, with a Postscript on PIE <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in<br />
*-H 2ter. In Die Laryngaltheorie und die Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut- und<br />
Formensystems, herausgegeben von Alfred Bammesberger. Pp. 547-561. Heidelberg:<br />
Carl Winter. [Pp. 558-559: Postscript: PIE *-H 2ter ‘Kinsman’.]<br />
Sihler, Andrew L.<br />
1995. New Comparative Grammar of Greek and Latin. New York: Oxford University<br />
Press. [Pp. 277-278: devi-type formations in kin terms and their shift to i-stems in Latin;<br />
279: amphikinetic accent in kin terms; 320: i-stems and u-stems in IE kin terms, neptis<br />
and socrus; 364: matertera vs. amita.]<br />
Simonyi, S.<br />
1922. Knie und Geburt. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 50: 152-154.<br />
Sommer, Ferdinand.<br />
1916. Das Femininum der u- und i-Adjectiva im R(gveda und im Altiranischen.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 36: 165-232. [Pp. 198-199, n. 2: swekrūs, with<br />
-ūs as a suffix < *-ōw-.]<br />
Specht, Franz.<br />
1938. Zur Bildung der adjektivischen s-Stämme. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 65: 193-207. [P. 193: on IE *swekuros ‘father-in-law’.] HAVE<br />
Specht, Franz.<br />
1941. Die indogermanische Familie und der Unsterblichkeitsgedanke. Deutschlands<br />
Erneuerung 25: 11-20.<br />
Specht, Franz.<br />
1942. Zur Bedeutung des Ariernamen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67:<br />
42-52. [Pp. 46-47: IE *swe- in kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Specht, Franz.<br />
1944. Der Ursprung der Indogermanischen Deklination. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &<br />
Ruprecht. [Pp. 87-98, 335: IE kin terms and family terminology.] HAVE<br />
Steinmeyer, Elias, and Eduard Sievers. HAVE<br />
1895. Althochdeutschen Glossen. Berlin: Weidmann. [Vol. 3, pp. 65-68: terms of kinship<br />
and affinity.]<br />
Streitberg, Wilhelm.
1894. Die Entstehung der Dehnstufe. Indogermanische Forschungen 3: 305-470. [P. 334:<br />
on IE *nepot ‘grandson.’] HAVE<br />
Streitberg, Wilhelm. HAVE<br />
1897. Die Indogermanische Sektion auf der vierundzwanzigsten versammlung deutscher<br />
Philologen und Schulmänner zu Dresden. 29. September – 2. Oktober 1897. Anzeiger für<br />
Indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde 9 (1-2): 171-173. [On O. Schrader’s report<br />
on his research on IE kinship and social terms.]<br />
Streitberg, Wilhelm. HAVE<br />
1915. Die Bedeutung des Suffixes -ter-. Indogermanische Forschungen 35: 196-197.<br />
Sturtevant, Edgar H.<br />
1928a. Original h in Hittite and the Medio-Passive in r. Language 4 (3): 159-170. [Pp.<br />
162-163: the identification of Hitt huhhas ‘grandfather’ and hannas ‘grandmother’ as<br />
cognate with, respectively, Lat avus and anus.]<br />
Sturtevant, Edgar H. HAVE<br />
1928b. Review of The Vedic Declension of the Type vrkis, a Contribution to the Study of<br />
a Feminine Noun-Declension in Indo-European, by Ruth N. Albright. Language 4 (4):<br />
281-284. [Includes discussions of IE tanu- and devi- declensions with kin term examples<br />
and their transformation to i- and u-stems in Latin.]<br />
Sturtevant, Edgar H.<br />
1931. Changes of Quantity Caused by Indo-Hittite h. Language 7 (2): 115-124. [P. 119:<br />
Hit huhhas and Lat avus ‘grandfather’.]<br />
Sturtevant, Edgar H.<br />
1949. An Indo-European Word for ‘woman’. Language 25: 343-345.<br />
Sütterlin, L.<br />
1909. Der Schwund von idg. i und u. Indogermanische Forschungen 25: 51-76. [P. 70,<br />
no. 43, 45: IE *swekuro-, *sunu- and *snusos.] HAVE<br />
Szemerenyi, Oswald. HAVE<br />
1956a. How Far Can Conclusions about Cultural and Social Systems Be Drawn from<br />
Purely Linguistic Evidence in the IE Languages? In Proceedings of the 7 th International<br />
Congress of Linguists, London, 1-6 September 1952, edited by F. Norman. Pp. 515-517.<br />
London: The Congress. [Includes discussion of IE words for ‘sister’ and ‘father-in-law’,<br />
and an interpretation of the meaning of the swe-component.]<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1956b. Latin rēs and Indo-European Long-Diphthong Stem Nouns. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 73: 167-202. [Pp. 192-193, n. 1: on the IE term for<br />
‘woman, wife’.] HAVE<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1962. Principles of Etymological Research in the Indo-European Languages. In II.<br />
Fachtagung für Indogermanische und Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft, Innsbruck, 10.-15.<br />
Oktober 1961. Pp. 175-212. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut der Leopold-<br />
Franzans-Universität. [Pp. 194-195: etymological analysis of an IE word for ‘boy, son’.]
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1964. Syncope in Greek and Indo-European and the Nature of Indo-European Accent.<br />
Naples: Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. [Pp. 291-340: IE kin and affinal terms.]<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1966. The Alleged Indo-European *sor- ‘woman’. Kratylos 11: 206-221.<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald. HAVE<br />
1977. <strong>Studies</strong> in the <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology of the Indo-European Languages, with special<br />
references to Indian, Iranian, Greek and Latin. Teheran and Liège. 240 P. (Acta Iranica<br />
16.)<br />
Reviews: Moreau 1978; Friedrich 1980; Considine 1981.<br />
Tremblay, Xavier. HAVE<br />
2003. La Déclinaison des Noms de Parenté Indo-Européens en -ter-. Innsbruck: Institut<br />
für Sprachen und Literaturen der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur<br />
Sprachwissenschaft 106).<br />
Trier, Jost.<br />
1947. Vater. Versuch einer Etymologie. Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für<br />
Rechtsgeschichte. Germanistische Abteilung 65: 232-260.<br />
Trier, Jost.<br />
1952. Holz: Etymologien aus dem Niederwald. Münster und Köln: Böhlau. [Pp. 136-143:<br />
IE *māter ‘mother’.]<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1979. Contributions a l’interpretation du vocabulaire hittite et indo-européen. In <strong>Studies</strong><br />
in Diachronic, Synchronic, and Typological Linguistics: Festschrift for Oswald<br />
Szemerényi on the Occasion of his 65 th Birthday, edited by Bela Brogyanyi. Pt. 2. Pp.<br />
909-925. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [Pp. 918-924: a follow-up to Szemerényi’s 1977<br />
study of IE kin terms.]<br />
Vasmer, Max.<br />
1950. Review of Neuere Literatur zum Sprachtabu, by W. Havers. Zeitschrift für<br />
Slavische Philologie 20 : 451-457. [Pp. 454-455 : possible influences of speech tabu on<br />
IE kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Vendryes, Joseph.<br />
1919. Sur le nom du “gendre.” Revue des Études Anciennes 21: 99-101.<br />
Verdery, Katherine.<br />
1988. A Comment on Goody’s Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe.<br />
Journal of Family History 13 (2): 265-270.<br />
See Goody 1983.<br />
Vernier, Bernard.<br />
1994. Ressemblances familiales et systèmes de parenté. Des villageois grecs aux<br />
étudiants Lyonnais. Ethnologie Française 1: 36-44.<br />
Vernier, Bernard. HAVE
1996. Théorie de l’inceste et construction d’objet: Françoise Héritier, la Grèce antique et<br />
les Hittites. Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales 51 (1): 173-200. [Cross-listed in<br />
PERSONALIA.]<br />
Vey, Marc.<br />
1955. Deux notes grecques. Bulletin de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris 51 (1): 80-<br />
105. [Pp. 86-90: etymological consideration of several IE kin terms, primarily *galoos<br />
‘husband’s sister.’]<br />
Vinogradoff, Paul.<br />
1920. Outlines of Historical Jurisprudence. London: Clarendon Press.<br />
Ch. 8 “Tribal Law” (“The Organization of <strong>Kinship</strong>”) and Chapter 6 “Joint Family” are<br />
reprinted in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul<br />
Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim Kovalevsky, Rudolf<br />
Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 57-74, 117-128. New<br />
York and London: Basic Books.<br />
Viredaz, Rémy. HAVE<br />
2002. Le nom de ‘gendre’ en indo-européen et en balto-slave. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 107: 152-180.<br />
Wackernagel, Jacob.<br />
1887. Miscellen zur griechischen Grammatik. 9. εννέα. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 28: 132-137. [P. 136: on *swekuros ‘husband’s father’.] HAVE<br />
Wackernagel, Jacob. HAVE<br />
1916. Zu den Verwandtschaftsnamen. In Festschrift Friedrich Carl Andreas zur<br />
Vollendung des Siebzigsten Lebensjahres am 14. April 1916, dargebracht von Freunden<br />
und Schülen. Pp. 1-9. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz.<br />
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften. T. 1. Pp. 459-467. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht.<br />
Wallis, W. D.<br />
1918. Indo-Germanic Relationship Terms as Historical Evidence. American Anthropologist<br />
20: 419-431.<br />
Watson, Patricia A.<br />
1995. Ancient Stepmothers: Myth, Misogyny and Reality. Leiden: E. J. Brill.<br />
Weber, A. HAVE<br />
1857a. Svasr,i Schwester. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 6: 235.<br />
Weber, A. HAVE<br />
1857b. 3. çvaçura- socer- svaihra- εκυρος. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 6: 319. [IE terms for ‘father-in-law’.]<br />
Westrup, Carl W.<br />
1952. A Near-Kin Within the Kin: A Comparative Study. København, Munksgaard.
Review: Rose, H. 1954.<br />
Whittaker, Gordon.<br />
2009. Milking the Udder of Heaven: A Note on Mesopotamian and Indo-Iranian<br />
Religious Imagery. In From Daēnā to Dîn: Religion, Kultur und Sprache in der<br />
Iranischen Welt. Festschrift für Philip Kreyenbroek zum 60. Geburtstag, herausgegeben<br />
von Christine Allison, Anke Joisten-Pruschke und Antje Wendtland. Pp. 127-137.<br />
Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [Pp. 131-133: deity names such as Apam Napat<br />
‘grandson of water’, Neptunus, etc. in IE languages with Sumerian parallels.]<br />
Windfuhr, Gernot L. HAVE<br />
2002. The IE Terms for Siblings of Spouse: Etymology and Chiastic Logic. In The<br />
Linguist’s Linguist: A Collection of Papers in Honour of Alexis Manaster Ramer, edited<br />
by Fabrice Cavoto. Vol. 2. Pp. 461-475. München: LINCOM EUROPA.<br />
Winning, William B. HAVE<br />
1838. A Manual of Comparative Philology: In which the Affinity of the Indo-European<br />
Languages is Illustrated and Applied to the Primeval History. London: Printed for J. G.<br />
and F. Rivington. [Pp. 52-54: kin terms as a proof of the kinship of IE languages.]<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE<br />
1969. Analogischer Sprachwandel und Semantische Struktur. Folia Linguistica 3: 29-45.<br />
[Vastly on IE kin terms.]<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE<br />
1952. An Indo-European Prefix *n- ‘Together With’. Language 28 (2): 186-191.<br />
[Includes kin term formations.]<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE<br />
1980. OInd. máhi: Gk. méga Reconsidered. In American Indian and Indoeuropean<br />
<strong>Studies</strong>: Papers in Honor of Madison S. Beeler, edited by Kathryn Klar, Margaret<br />
Langdon, and Shirley Silver. Pp. 487-495. The Hague, etc.: Mouton. [Pp. 493-494: IE<br />
word for ‘daughter’ and its etymology.]<br />
Witczak, Krzysztof T.<br />
2003. Review of Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture, edited by J. P.<br />
Mallory and D. Q. Adams. Studia Indogermanica Lodziensia 5: 175-184. [P.<br />
183: IE words for ‘wife, dear’, including Lyc lada ‘wife’, laθθe ‘husband’s in-laws’.]<br />
Wolfe, Susan J. HAVE<br />
1983. ‘Sister,’ ‘Sister’s Son’ and ‘Mother’s Brother’: Linguistic Evidence for Matrilineal<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong>. In 1982 Mid-American Linguistics Conference Papers, edited by Frances<br />
Ingemann. Pp. 254-268. Lawrence: University of Kansas, Department of Linguistics.<br />
Wolfe, Susan J.<br />
1984. The Reconstruction of Proto-Indo-European <strong>Kinship</strong>. North Dakota Quarterly 52<br />
(1): 67-76.<br />
Wolfe, Susan J. HAVE<br />
1986. On Terms of Consanguineal <strong>Kinship</strong> in Proto-Indo-European. Papers in Linguistics<br />
19 (4): 425-447.<br />
Wolfe, Susan J.
1989. The Reconstruction of Word Meanings: A Review of the Scholarship. In<br />
Language, Gender, and Professional Writing: Theoretical Approaches and Guidelines<br />
for Nonsexist Usage, edited by F. W. Frank and P. A. Treichler. Pp. 80-94. New York:<br />
Modern Language Association. [Includes observations on IE kin terms.]<br />
Wolfe, Susan J.<br />
1993. Reconstructing PIE Terms for <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage. Word 44 (1).<br />
Wolfe, Susan J., and Julia P. Stanley.<br />
1980. Linguistic Problems with Patriarchal Reconstructions of Indo-European Culture: A<br />
Little More Than Kin, a Little Less Than Kind. Women’s <strong>Studies</strong> International Quarterly<br />
3 (2/3): 227-237.<br />
Wordick, Frank J. F. HAVE<br />
1970. A Generative-Extensionist Analysis of the Proto-Indo-European <strong>Kinship</strong> System.<br />
Ph.D. dissertation. University of Michigan, Ann Arbor. 318 P.<br />
Zmigrodski, Michael.<br />
1886. Die Mutter bei den Völkern des Arischen Stammes. Eine Anthropologisch<br />
Historische Skizze als Beitrag zur Lösung der Frauenfrage. München: T. Ackermann.<br />
444 S.<br />
COMPARATIVE<br />
Andrjuschina, Maria.<br />
1968. Vergleichende Untersuchung von Personnenbezeichnungen im Russischen und<br />
Deutschen. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Leipzig.<br />
Arntz, Helmut.<br />
1933. Sprachliche Beziehungen zwischen Arisch und Balto-Slawisch. Heidelberg: Carl<br />
Winter. [Pp. 12: on r-less kin terms in Indo-Aryan and Balto-Slavic.] HAVE<br />
Austin, William M. HAVE<br />
1942. Is Armenian an Anatolian Language. Language 18 (1): 22-25. [P. 22: on Arm haw<br />
‘grandfather’ and han ‘grandmother’ compared with Anatolian.]<br />
Benigny, Julius. HAVE<br />
1918. Die Namen der Eltern im Indoiranischen und im Gothischen. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 48: 230-236.<br />
Benveniste, Émile. HAVE<br />
1926. Un emploi du nom du “genou” en vieil-irlandais et en sogdien. Bulletin de la<br />
Société de Linguistique de Paris 27: 51-53. [The intersection of the notions of knee and<br />
kinship.]<br />
Bonfante, Giuliano.<br />
1934. Notas sobre el vocabulario céltico y latino. Emerita 2 (1-2): 263-306. [Pp. 271-277:<br />
differences between kin terms in Celtic and Latin and in other IE languages (specifically,<br />
on ‘son’ – ‘daughter’ terms)].<br />
Bonfante, Giuliano.<br />
1960. Le rapports linguistiques entre la Grèce et l’Italie. In Hommages à Léon Herrmann.<br />
Pp. 171-182. Bruxelles-Berchem: Latomus. [P. 196-197: the weakening of g to y or h or ø
in the anlaut and between vowels in Modern Greek and Vulgar Latin, including such kin<br />
terms as yinéka ‘woman, wife’ and hermano, -a ‘sibling’.] HAVE<br />
Borgmann, Dmitro A.<br />
1986. You and Your Relations. Word Ways: Journal of Recreational Linguistics 19 91):<br />
11-13. [Cousin terms in English and other modern European languages.]<br />
Bradke, P. von. HAVE<br />
1894. Zwei sprachgeschichtliche Skizzen. 1. Skr. dāra – griech. δάμαρ. 2. Skr jā mātār,<br />
jārá – griech. γαμβρός, γαμέω; Skr jārayáti. Indogermanische Forschungen 4: 85-91.<br />
Brugmann, Karl.<br />
1904. Etymologische Miszellen. 1. Griech. ’ίδιος, aind. ví. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 16: 491-495. [P. 493: Lat vitricus ‘step-father’ and Skrt vi-mātar ‘stepmother’.]<br />
HAVE<br />
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE<br />
1904-1905. Griech. υιύς υιός υιωνός und ai. sūnúš* got. sunus. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 17: 483-491.<br />
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE<br />
1907. Νυός, nurus, snušā und die griechischen und italischen femininen Substantiva auf<br />
-os. Indogermanische Forschungen 21 (3-4): 315-322.<br />
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE<br />
1907-1908. Die Anomalen in der Flexion von griech. γυνή, armen. kin und altnord. kona.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 22: 171-193.<br />
Cohn, Werner. HAVE<br />
1969. Some Comparisons between Gypsy (North American ŗom) and American English<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. American Anthropologist 71 (3): 476-482.<br />
Delsing, Lars-Olof, and Verner Egerland.<br />
2002. <strong>Kinship</strong> Nouns in Possessive Constructions in Italian and Scandinavian.<br />
Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 55 (2): 103-120.<br />
Devoto, Giacomo.<br />
1936. Germanisch-Lateinisch und Germanisch-Oskisch-Umbrisch. In Germanen und<br />
Indogermanen: Volkstum, Sprache, Heimat, Kultur. Festschrift für Herman Hirt,<br />
herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz. Ss. 533-547. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 547: Latin,<br />
Celtic, Gothic and Oscan terms for son and daughter and the isolation of nuclear family.]<br />
Edwards, Jeanette. HAVE<br />
2006. Reflecting on the “Euro” in “Euro-America” <strong>Kinship</strong>: Lithuania and the United<br />
Kingdom. In Acta Historicas Universitatis Klaipedensis 13, Studia Antropologica 2: 129-<br />
136.<br />
Erhart, Adolf. HAVE<br />
1956. Zum IE. Wechsel Media: Media Aspirata. Sborník Prací Filosofické Fakulty<br />
Brněnské University 5. Rady Jazykovědné (A) 4: 5-18. [P. 10: discussion of duhita ~<br />
thugater.]<br />
Eyben, Emiel.<br />
1980-1981. Family Planning in Graeco-Roman Antiquity. Ancient Society 11-12: 5-82.
Fay, Edwin W. HAVE<br />
1897. Contested Etymologies. XII. Greek όαρ ‘Wife’ : Latin soror ‘Sister’. Classical<br />
Review 11 (3): 146-147.<br />
Feyten, Carine M., and Keya Majumdar.<br />
1993. Contrastive Analysis of <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Flemish and Bengali with American<br />
English. Language Quarterly 31 (3-4): 217-250.<br />
Filippin, Antonio.<br />
1999. Latino fīlius e un lemma ‘trascurato’ di Esichio. Incontri Linguistici 22: 103-109.<br />
[On a possible Illyrian word in Hesichius preserving a cognate of the Latin term for son.]<br />
Fränkel, Ernst.<br />
1933. Review of Études Baltiques, by Louis Hjelmslev. Balticoslavica 1: 214-228. [P.<br />
215: on the metatony of dúkteri vs. thugatéra.]<br />
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1955. Analogische Umgestaltung und Volksetymologie besonders im Baltischen und<br />
Slavischen. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 23: 334-353. [Pp. 346, 347, 348, 351:<br />
analogical leveling in kin terms.]<br />
Fustel de Coulanges, Numa D.<br />
1885. Recherches sur Quelques Problèmes d’Histoire. Paris: Hachette. [Germanic family<br />
and inheritance laws as compared with Roman.]<br />
Georgiev, Vladimir.<br />
1952. Proiskhozhdenie alfavita. Voprosy iazykoznaniia 6: 48-83. [Pp. 52-53: on Slav<br />
*batya 'father’ and Gk basileus.]<br />
Gummere, F. B.<br />
1901. The Sister’s Son in the English and Scottish Popular Ballads. In An English<br />
Miscellany Presented to Dr. Furnivall in Honour of his Seventy-Fifth Birthday, edited by<br />
W. P. Ker, A. S. Napier and W. W. Skeat. Pp. 133-149. Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />
Hamp, Eric. HAVE<br />
1970. Sanskrit duhitā́, Armenian dustr, and IE Internal Schwa. Journal of the American<br />
Oriental Society 90 (2): 228-231.<br />
Hoffmann, O. HAVE<br />
1896. Etymologien. 7. Ssk syâlás “Bruder der Frau,” altbulg. šurь, šura, šurinь “Bruder<br />
der Frau.” Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 21: 140-143.<br />
Hübschmann, Heinrich. HAVE<br />
1901. Armeniaca. 1. Arm ustr : ags. suhterзa. In Strassburger Festschrift zur XLVI.<br />
Versammlung Deutscher Philologen und Schulmänner. Ss. 69-70. Strassburg: Karl J.<br />
Trübner. [Terms for son and brother’s son.]<br />
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften zum Armenischen, von Heinrich Hübschmann. Edited by<br />
Rüdiger Schmidt. Pp. 379-380. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms, 1976.<br />
Humbach, Helmut.
1971. Heroes salvete deum genus. In Donum Indogermanicum: Festgabe fur Anton<br />
Scherer zum 70. Feburtstag, herausgegeben von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. Pp. 173-180.<br />
Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [On the use of genus in Latin and Greek.]<br />
Kadlec, Jaromir<br />
2002. A propos du champ sémantique de la parenté en français, en espagnol et en tcheque.<br />
Linguistica Pragensia 12 (1): 24-39.<br />
Kalicz, Roman.<br />
1976. On the <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in English and Polish. Papers and <strong>Studies</strong> in Contrastive<br />
Linguistics 5: 257-270. Poznań-Arlington, VA.<br />
Karaliūnas, Simas. HAVE<br />
1995. Lit. dial. mója e Gr. μαι α ‘madre’. In Res Balticae: Miscellanea Italiana di Studi<br />
Baltistici, edited by Pietro U. Dini and Nikolai Mikhailov. Vol. 1. Pp. 73-76. Pisa: Ecig.<br />
Kortlandt, Frederik.<br />
1980. Albanian and Armenian. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 94: 243-<br />
251. [On Arm skesur and Alb vjeher ‘father-in-law’.]<br />
Kübler, B.<br />
1910. Gens. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Bd. 13,<br />
herausgegeben von George Wissowa. Ss. 1176-1198. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler.<br />
Lane, George S. HAVE<br />
1937. Celtic Notes. 12. W hogen, hogyn. Language 13 (1): 25-26. [Compares the Welsh<br />
words for by and girl to OEng suhterga ‘brother’s son’ and IE *seu- ‘to beget’.]<br />
Lindvall, Ann.<br />
1996. Definite Marking and Referential Status in Greek, Swedish and Polish. Lund<br />
University, Department of Linguistics Working Papers 45 : 113-132. [Kin terms and<br />
personal names are prominent in this study.]<br />
Loth, J.<br />
1913. Le mot designant le genou au sens de génération chez les Celtes, les Germaines, les<br />
Slaves, les Assyrien. Revue Celtique 40: 143-152.<br />
Lurye, Alina.<br />
1990. The Translation of Russian Diminutives into English. M.A. thesis. University of<br />
Alberta. [Includes kin terms.]<br />
McLennan, John F.<br />
1861. Marriage and Divorce: The Law of England and Scotland. North British Review 35<br />
(August): 187-218.<br />
Maddalon, Marta di.<br />
2000. Famiglie: Excursus su modelli parentali ed altro, a partire da un dubbio. Quaderni<br />
di Semantica 21 (2): 319-346. [Comparative analysis of Latin, Celtic and Germanic kin<br />
term vocabularies.]<br />
Markevičienė, Žaneta.<br />
2002. Lietuvių, Hindi ir Sanskrito kalbų leksinės bendrybės. Kalbotyra 51 (1): 99-114.<br />
[Pp. 103-104: kin terms common to Lithuanian and Indic.]
Ménager, L.-R.<br />
1980. Systèmes onomastiques, structures familiales et classes socials dans le monde<br />
gréco-romain. Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 46: 147-235<br />
Moorehouse, A. C. HAVE<br />
1940. Greek ΓΥΝΗ, English KIN. Classical Review 54 (4): 187.<br />
Moustos, Demetrius.<br />
1983. Gk σέμπρος and Slavic *sębrъ. Indogermanische Forschungen 88: 165-179.<br />
Much, Rudolf.<br />
1900. Deutsche Stammeskunde. Leipzig: Göschen. [Pp. 37: on mutual borrowings of kin<br />
terms between Slavic and Germanic.]<br />
O’Gorman, Richard. HAVE<br />
1988. Reflections on Affinal <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in Old French and Middle English.<br />
Vox Romanica 47: 163-174<br />
Ondruš, Šimon. HAVE<br />
1970. Latinské nūpta a praslovanské nevĕsta. Slavica Slovaca 5 (3): 301-305.<br />
Polomé, Edgar G. S.<br />
1986. Some Comments on Germano-Hellenic Lexical Correspondences. In Aspects of<br />
Language: <strong>Studies</strong> in Honour of Mario Alinei. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his<br />
friends and colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th<br />
birthday. Vol. 1. Pp. 171-198. Amsterdam: Rodopi. [P. 192: on Gk aelioi and ONorse<br />
svilar ‘husbands of two sisters’.]<br />
Pons-Sanz, Sara M.<br />
2005. Friends and Relatives in Need of an Explanation: Gr anagkaios, L necessarius, and<br />
PGmc *nau(eth). Journal of English and Germanic Philology 104 (1): 1-11.<br />
Qvonje, Jørn I.<br />
1989. Eine historisch-typologische Analyse der Konstruktion ime möter/sestra mi/sora<br />
mea. Zeitschrift für Phonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung 42 (3):<br />
339-348. [Albanian, Slavic and Romanian.]<br />
Rodman, Hyman<br />
1967. Marital Power in France, Greece, Yugoslavia and the United States: A<br />
Crossnational Discussion. Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 320-324. [Cross-listed<br />
in AMERICA.]<br />
Scharfe, Hartmut.<br />
1965. Griech. thugatridous, Sanskrit dauhitra ‘(Erb)tochtersohn.’ Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 265-284.<br />
Schindler, Johann.<br />
1969. Die idg. Wörter für “Vogel” und “Ei”. Die Sprache 15: 144-167. [P. 165:<br />
reconstruction of the Slavo-Indic isogloss for wife’s brother.] HAVE<br />
Schmidt, Klaus T., and Klaus Strunk.
1989. Toch B kwīpe ‘Scham, Schande’, A kip ‘Scham’ und germ. *wība- ‘Weib’. In<br />
Indogermanica Europaea: Festschrift fur Wolfgang Meid, edited by K. Heller, O. Panagl,<br />
and J. Tischler. Pp. 251-284. Graz: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Graz.<br />
Schulze, Wilhelm. HAVE<br />
1924. Gr. ‘υκερός und Pali sun(isā. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 52:<br />
152. [Metathesis in the terms for ‘husband’s father’.]<br />
Seebohm, Frederic.<br />
1911. The Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law. London: Longmans, Green. [Ancient<br />
Celtic and Germanic tribes; includes such themes as kindred, fictive kinship, degrees of<br />
kinship, the role of maternal uncle, the role of blood ties, etc.]<br />
Excerpted under title “Beowulf” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the<br />
Writings of Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim<br />
Kovalevsky, Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp.<br />
100-112. New York and London: Basic Books.<br />
Specht, Franz.<br />
1935. Zur baltisch-slavischen Spracheinheit. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 62: 248-258. [Pp. 249-253: on common Balto-Slavic kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Steinhauser, Walter.<br />
1960. Die althochdeutsche Vorsilbe uo- im Kreise ihrer Lautverwandten. Zeitschrift für<br />
Mundartforschung 27: 101-115. [P. 107: on Lith uošvis ‘wife’s father’ and OHG ga-swio<br />
‘sister’s husband, wife’s brother’.] HAVE<br />
Stępień, Katarzyna.<br />
2008. Les reflets de l’idéologie indo-européenne dans le nom de l’«homme» en grec et<br />
latin. Scripta Classica 5: 45-50.<br />
Svane, Gunnar.<br />
1992. Slavische Lehnwörter im Albanischen. Aarhus: Aarhus University Press. [Pp. 186-<br />
191: kin and address terms.]<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1967. Slavic Etymology in Relation to Indo-European Background. Die Welt der Slaven<br />
12 (3): 267-295. [Pp. 282-283: on the IE term for father in Balto-Slavic.] HAVE<br />
Thieme, Paul.<br />
1956. Hema und haima. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 106:<br />
145-154. [Pp. 153-154: vrddhi kin terms in Germanic and Indic.] HAVE<br />
Thieme, Paul. HAVE<br />
1963. Jungfrauengatte: Sanskrit kaumārah patih – Homer. kourídios pósis – Lat. maritus.<br />
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 78: 161-246.<br />
Tilly, Louise A., and Joan W. Scott.<br />
1978. Women, Work, and Family. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston. [Early modern<br />
France and England.]<br />
Reviews: Boxer 1980; Anderson B. 1982.
Vasilev, Khristo. HAVE<br />
1968. Nechlenuvaneto na rodninski nazvaniia v rumъnski i v bъlgarski kato ezikovo<br />
iavlenie. Bъlgarski Ezik 18 (2-3): 214-217.<br />
Vatasescu, Catalina.<br />
1997. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms of Latin Origin Preserved in Albanian and Romanian. Revue des<br />
Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196.<br />
Visser, Margaret.<br />
1986. Medea: Daughter, Sister, Wife, Mother: Natal Family Versus Conjugal Family in<br />
Greek and Roman Myths About Women. In Greek Tragedy and Its Legacy: Essays<br />
Presented to D. J. Conacher, edited by M. Cropp, et al. Calgary: Calgary University<br />
Press.<br />
Wackernagel, Jacob. HAVE<br />
1919. Über einige lateinische und griechische Ableitungen aus den<br />
Verwandtschaftswörtern. In Festgabe Adolf Kaegi von Schülern und Freunden<br />
dargebracht zum 30. September 1919. Ss. 40-65. Frauenfeld: Druck von Huber.<br />
Wareham, Andrew.<br />
1999. Two Models of Marriage: <strong>Kinship</strong> and the Social Order in England and Normandy.<br />
In Later Anglo-Saxon England: Life and Landscape, edited by Andrew Reynolds. Pp.<br />
107-132. Stroud: Tempus.<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE<br />
1987. Old Indic sūnú-, Greek huiús “son.” In Festschrift for Henry Hoenigswald on the<br />
Occasion of His Seventieth Birthday, edited by George Cordona and Norman H. Zide. Pp.<br />
405-408. Tübingen: Gunter Narr.<br />
Winter, Werner.<br />
1997. Lexical Archaisms in the Tocharian Languages. In Historical, Indo-European, and<br />
Lexicographical <strong>Studies</strong>: A Festschrift for Ladislav Zgusta on the Occasion of his 70th<br />
Birthday, edited by Hans H. Hock. Pp. 183-193. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. [Pp. 184-185:<br />
an etymological connection between Toch A kip, Toch B kwīpe ‘shame’ and Germ.<br />
*wīBa, OEng wīf ‘wife’.]<br />
Wissowa, Georg.<br />
1894. Acca. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Bd. 1,<br />
herausgegeben von George Wissowa. Ss. 131-134. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler. [Comparison<br />
with Skrt acca ‘mother’.]<br />
Thalheim, Th., and Leonhard, R.<br />
1894. Adoption. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Bd.<br />
1, herausgegeben von George Wissowa. Ss. 395-399. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler. [Greek and<br />
Roman law.]<br />
CONTACTS<br />
Katz, Hartmut.<br />
2003. Studien zu den Älteren Indoiranischen Lehnwörtern in den Uralischen Sprachen.<br />
Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 173-180: kin terms; Cross-listed in URALIC.] HAVE<br />
Polák, Václav.
1946. K problému lexikálnich shod mezi jazyky kavkazkými a jazyky slavanskými. Listy<br />
Filologické 70: 23-31. [P. 28: on the borrowing of the IE term for daughter-in-law into<br />
Kartvelian languages.] HAVE<br />
Tischler, Johann.<br />
2002. Bemerkungen zur Urheimatfrage. In Novalis Indogermanica. Festschrift für Günter<br />
Neumann zum 80. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Matthias Fritz und Susanne Zeilfelder.<br />
Ss. 475-487. Graz: Leykam. [P. 485: the IE kin term borrowings in Kartvelian.] HAVE<br />
REGIONAL<br />
COMPARATIVE<br />
Fleming, Patricia H.<br />
1973. The Politics of Marriage among Non-Catholic European Royalty. Current<br />
Anthropology 14 (3): 231-249.<br />
Parkes, Peter.<br />
2004. Milk <strong>Kinship</strong> in Southeast Europe: Alternative Social Structures and Foster<br />
Relations in the Caucasus and the Balkans. Social Anthropology 12: 341-358.<br />
Pitt-Rivers, Julian.<br />
1976. Ritual <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Mediterranean: Spain and the Balkans. In Mediterranean<br />
Family Structures, edited by J. G. Peristiany. Pp. 317-334. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press.<br />
Safilios-Rothschild, Constantina.<br />
1967. A Comparison of Power Structure and Marital Satisfaction in Urban Greek and<br />
French Families. Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 345-352.<br />
BALKANS<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Byrnes, Robert F. (ed.)<br />
1976. Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. Notre Dame, IN: University of<br />
Notre Dame Press.<br />
Review: Plakans 1977.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Botev, Nikolai. HAVE<br />
1990. Nuptiality in the Course of the Demographic Transition: The Experience of the<br />
Balkan Countries. Population <strong>Studies</strong> 44: 107-126.<br />
Durham, M. E.<br />
1928. Some Tribal Origins, Laws and Customs of the Balkans. London: George Allen &<br />
Unwin. [Pp. 147-230: kinship and marriage. Pp. 151-153: Albanian and Montenegran kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Filipović, Milenko S.<br />
1954. Levirat i sororat kot Srba, Hrvata i Arbanasa. Rad Vojvodjanskih Muzeja 3. Novi<br />
Sad.<br />
Fritsche, Michael.
1977. Semantische Struktur und Sozialstruktur am Beispiel der Verwandtschaftsterminologien<br />
der Balkansprachen. Ph.D. dissertation. Berlin: Freie Universität. 323 P.<br />
Gavazzi, Milovan.<br />
1982. The Extended Family in Southeastern Europe. Journal of Family History 7: 89-<br />
102.<br />
Hamp, Eric.<br />
1957. Albanian and Messapic. In <strong>Studies</strong> Presented to Joshua Whatmough on His Sixtieth<br />
Birthday, edited by Ernst Pulgram. Pp. 73-89. ’S.-Gravenhage: Mouton. [P. 78: on<br />
Messapic and Albanian terms for son and daughter’.] HAVE<br />
Kaser, Karl.<br />
1991. Das Problem des Entstehens der Stammesgesellschaften, Verwandtschafts- und<br />
geschlechtsverbände in den Hochgebirgsregionen des westlichen Südeuropa. Münchener<br />
Zeitschrift für Balkankunde 7-8: 141-165.<br />
Kaser, Karl.<br />
1992. The Origins of Balkan Patriarchy. Modern Greek <strong>Studies</strong> Yearbook 8: 1-39.<br />
Kaser, Karl.<br />
1993. Ahnenkult und Patriarchalismus auf dem Balkan. Zeitschrift für Historische<br />
Anthropologie 1: 93-122.<br />
Kaser, Karl. HAVE<br />
1994. The Balkan Joint Family: Redefining a Problem. Social Science History 18 (2):<br />
243-269.<br />
Mosely, Philip E.<br />
1953. The Distribution of the Zadruga Within Southeastern Europe. In The Joshua Starr<br />
Memorial Volume: <strong>Studies</strong> in History and Philology. Pp. 219-230. New York: Conference on<br />
Jewish Relations.<br />
Reprinted in: Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by Robert F.<br />
Byrnes. Pp. 58-69. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press, 1976.<br />
Skok, P. HAVE<br />
1931. De l‘étymologie roumaino-slave. In Omagiu Profesorului Ilie Bărbulescu. Pp. 207-<br />
215. Iaşi: Presa Bună. [On bašta ‘father’ and baština ‘father’s tenure’ in Slavic and<br />
Romanian.]<br />
Stojanovich, Traian.<br />
1980. Family and Household in the Western Balkans, 1500-1870. In Mémorial Ömer<br />
Lutfi Barkan. Pp. 189-203. Paris: Bibliothèque de l’Institut Français d’Études<br />
Anatoliennes d’Istanbul.<br />
Todorova, Maria.<br />
1989. Recent Research on Household and Family in the Balkans, 15-19 th Century. In Von<br />
der Pruth-Ebene bis zum Gipfel des Ida: Festschrift zum 70. Geburtstag von Emanuel<br />
Turczynski. Ss. 11-22. München: Südosteuropa-Gesellschaft München.<br />
Todorova, Maria.<br />
1990. Myth-Making in European Family History: The Zadruga Revisited. East European<br />
Politics and Societies 4: 30-76.
Todorova, Maria.<br />
1993. Balkan Family Structure and the European Pattern: Demographic Developments<br />
in Ottoman Bulgaria. Washington, DC: American University Press.<br />
Todorova, Maria.<br />
1993. Slava und zadruga. Historische Anthropologie 1: 123-129.<br />
Todorova, Maria.<br />
1996. Za epistemologichnata stoinost na semeinite modeli: Balkanite v<br />
evropeiskiya kontekst. Balkanistic Forum 3: 51-63.<br />
Todorova, Maria.<br />
1997. Zum erkenntnishistorischen Wert von Familienmodellen. Der Balkan und die<br />
“europäische Familie.” In Historische Familienforschung. Ergebnisse und Kontroversen,<br />
herausgegeben von Josef Ehmer, Tamara K. Hareven, und Richard Wall. Ss. 283-300.<br />
Frankfurt and New York: Campus Verlag.<br />
Vernier, Bernard.<br />
1977. Rapports de Parenté et Rapports de Domination. Étude de cas: 1) Représentation<br />
Mythique du Monde et Domination Masculine chez les Pomaques, 2) L’Ordre Social des<br />
Aînés Canacares à Carpathos et sa Reproduction. Ph.D. dissetrtation. Paris. [Pomaks and<br />
Greeks.]<br />
BALTO-SLAVIC<br />
Brückner, Aleksander.<br />
1917. Slavisch-Litauisch. In Die Erforschung der Indogermanischen Sprachen,<br />
herausgegeben von Wilhelm Streitberg. Pp. 1-108. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. [Pp. 86:<br />
kin term borrowings into Uralic languages; 96: on IE *swekurus in Slavic.]<br />
Leskien, A. HAVE<br />
1879. Spuren der stammabstufenden Declination im Slavischen und Litauischen. Archiv<br />
für Slavische Philologie 3: 108-111. [Pp. 110-111: on Balto-Slavic kin terms and their<br />
affixation.]<br />
Milewski, Tadeusz.<br />
1947. Stosunki językowe polsko-pruskie. Slavia Occidentalis 18: 21-84. [P. 42: Prus.<br />
tisties and PSlav *tisti ‘wife’s father’; 53: schostro ‘sister’.] HAVE<br />
GERMANO-BALTO-SLAVIC<br />
Senn, Alfred.<br />
1954. Die Beziehungen des Baltischen zum Slavischen und Germanischen. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 71: 162-188. [P. 186: the term for daughter in Germano-<br />
Balto-Slavic.] HAVE<br />
EASTERN EUROPE<br />
Bardach, Julius.<br />
1977. L’indivision familiale dans les pays du Centre-Est européen. In Famille et Parenté<br />
dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 335-353.<br />
Rome: École Française de Rome.
Mitterauer, Michael, and Alexander Kagan.<br />
1982. Russian and Eastern European Family Structures: A Comparative View. Journal<br />
of Family History 7: 103-131.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs.<br />
1977. Identifying Kinfolk Beyond the Household. Journal of Family History 2: 3-27.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs.<br />
1982. Ties of <strong>Kinship</strong> and <strong>Kinship</strong> Roles in an Historical Eastern European Community:<br />
A Synchronic Analysis. Journal of Family History 7: 52-75.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs. HAVE<br />
1987. Interaction Between the Household and the Kin Group in the Eastern European<br />
Past: Posing the Problem. Journal of Family History 12 (1-3): 163-175. (Special issue:<br />
Family History at the Crossroads: Linking Familial and Historical Change, edited by<br />
Tamara Hareven and Andrejs Plakans.)<br />
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell.<br />
1997. Auf der Suche nach einer Verortung: Die Geschichte der Familie in Osteuropa,<br />
1800–2000. In Historische Familienforschung. Bilanz und Perspektiven, edited by Josef<br />
Ehmer, Tamara Hareven, and Richard Wall. Pp. 301–325. Frankfurt: Campus.<br />
Sklar, June L. HAVE<br />
1974. The Role of Marriage Behaviour in the Demographic Transition: The Case of<br />
eastern Europe Around 1900. Population <strong>Studies</strong> 28 (2): 231-247.<br />
Szoltysek, Mikolaj.<br />
2008a. Rethinking Eastern Europe: Household-Formation Patterns in the Polish-<br />
Lithuanian Commonwealth and European Family System. Continuity and Change 23:<br />
389-427.<br />
Szoltysek, Mikolaj.<br />
2008b. Three Kinds of Preindustrial Household Formation System in Historical Eastern<br />
Europe: A Challenge to Spatial Patterns of the European Family. History of the Family<br />
13 (3): 223-257.<br />
MEDITERRANEAN<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Meloni, B. (ed.)<br />
1997. Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo. Strategie Economiche, Reti di Relazioni i<br />
Parentela. Roma: Donzelli.<br />
Ravis-Giordani, Georges. (ed.)<br />
1987. Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe Méditéranéenne. Paris:<br />
Editions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique.<br />
Reviews: Fine & Leduc 1986; Allen P. 1989.<br />
Woolf, Stuart J. (ed.)<br />
1993. Espaces et Familles dans l’Europe du Sud à l’Âge Modern: Adaptations et<br />
Resistances. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme.
GENERAL<br />
David, J.<br />
1977. People of the Mediterranean: An Essay in Comparative Social Anthropology. London,<br />
etc.: Routledge & Kegan Paul. [Pp. 167-238: “Family and <strong>Kinship</strong>.”]<br />
Goddard, V. A.<br />
1994. From the Mediterranean to Europe: Honour, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Gender. In The Anthropology<br />
of Europe: Identities and Boundaries in Conflict, edited by V. A. Goddard, J. R. Llobera and<br />
C. Shore. Pp. 57-92. Oxford: Berg.<br />
Just, Roger.<br />
1989. Fathers and Father-in-Laws. Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 11 (3):<br />
157-169. [Mediterranean kinship. Reaction to Davis’s critique in People of the<br />
Mediterranean.]<br />
Meloni, B.<br />
1984. Famiglie di Pastori. Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier.<br />
Nassiet, Michel.<br />
2006. Parenté et pouvoir local en Méditerranée occidentale. Annales: Histoire, Sciences<br />
Sociales 61 (3): 633-645.<br />
Oppo, A.<br />
1997. Famiglia, parentela e rapporti sociali. In Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo.<br />
Strategie Economiche, Reti di Relazioni i Parentela. Roma: Donzelli.<br />
Palumbo, B.<br />
1989. Parentele mediterranee. La Città Nuova 4 (5-6): 74-82.<br />
Ravis-Giordani, G.<br />
1985. Sur l’endogamie et l’exogamie méditérranéennes. In Hommage à George Granai.<br />
Marseille: Université de Provence, Université d’Aix-Marseille-III.<br />
SCANDINAVIA<br />
Benedictow, Ole J.<br />
1993. Family Structure. In Medieval Scandinavia, edited by Phillip Pulsiano and Kirsten<br />
Wolf. Pp. 177-183. New York and London: Garland.<br />
WESTERN EUROPE<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Beech, George, Monique Bourin, and Pascal Chareille. (eds.)<br />
2002. Personal Names <strong>Studies</strong> of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial<br />
Structures. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.<br />
Goody, Jack, Joan Thirsk, and E. P. Thompson. (eds.)<br />
1976. Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe 1200-1800. Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge University Press.<br />
GENERAL
Bloch, Marc.<br />
1961. Feudal Society. Translated by L. A. Manyon. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.<br />
[Vol. 1, p. 138, Vol. 2, p. 143: thesis of the weakness of kinship ties as the cause for the<br />
development of feudalism in Europe.]<br />
Bourin, Monique.<br />
2002. How Changes in Naming Reflect the Evolution of Familial Structures in Southern<br />
Europe, 950-1250. In Personal Names <strong>Studies</strong> of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and<br />
Familial Structures, edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp.<br />
3-14. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.<br />
Le Jan, Régine.<br />
2002. Personal Names and the Transformation of <strong>Kinship</strong> in Early Medieval Society<br />
(Sixth to Tenth Centuries). In Personal Names <strong>Studies</strong> of Medieval Europe: Social<br />
Identity and Familial Structures, edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal<br />
Chareille. Pp. 31-52. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan<br />
University.<br />
Casey, James.<br />
1989. The History of the Family. Oxford: Blackwell. [Transition from kinship to<br />
feudalism in Europe.]<br />
Review: Sumser 1992.<br />
Fontaine, Laurence.<br />
2007. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Mobility: Migrant Networks in Europe. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe:<br />
Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon<br />
Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 193-210. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
Gaunt, David.<br />
2001. <strong>Kinship</strong>: Thin Red Lines of Thick Blue Blood. In The History of the European<br />
Family, edited by David I. Kertzer and Marzio Barbagli. Vol. 1. Pp. 257-287. New<br />
Haven: Yale University Press.<br />
Glendon, Mary A.<br />
1989. The Transformation of Family Law: State, Law, and Family in the United States<br />
and Western Europe. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.]<br />
Goody, Jack.<br />
1976. Inheritance, Property, and Women: Some Comparative Considerations. In Family and<br />
Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe, 1200-1800, edited by Jack Goody, Joan Trisk<br />
and E. P. Thompson. Pp. 10-36. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Gouesse, Jean-Marie.<br />
1986. Mariages de proches parents (XVIe-XXe siècle). In Le Modèle Familiale Européen:<br />
Normes, Déviances, Contròle du Pouvoir. Pp. 31-61. Rome.<br />
Hohkamp, Michaela.<br />
2007. Sisters, Aunts and Cousins: Familial Architectures and the Political Field in Early<br />
Modern Europe. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-
1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 91-104. New<br />
York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
Jacobson, H. E.<br />
1963. Concepts of <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Study of Urban Western Society. M.A. thesis. London School<br />
of Economics.<br />
Joris, Elizabeth.<br />
2007. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Gender: Property, Enterprise and Politics. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe:<br />
Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon<br />
Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 231-257. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
[Europe from the Middle Age into the Modern Period.]<br />
MacFarlane, Alan.<br />
2002. The Making of the Modern World: Visions from the West and East. New York:<br />
Palgrave. [<strong>Kinship</strong> and feudalism in European history.]<br />
Ozment, Steven E.<br />
1983. When Fathers Ruled: Family Life in Reformation Europe. Cambridge, MA: Harvard<br />
University Press.<br />
Reviews: Benedict P. 1984; Safley 1984.<br />
Pina-Cabral, J. de.<br />
1990. L’héritage de Maine: Repenser les categories déscriptives dans l’étude de la famille en<br />
Europe. Ethnologie Française 19 (4): 329-340.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs.<br />
1984. <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Past: An Anthropology of European Family Life, 1500-1900. Oxford and<br />
New York, NY: B. Blackwell.<br />
Reviews: Goody 1986; Kertzer 1986; Parkin 1986a, 1986b; Smith 1987; Tilly 1987; Jasiewicz<br />
1988.<br />
Sabean, David W.<br />
1976. Aspects of <strong>Kinship</strong> Behaviour and Property in Rural Western Europe Before 1800.<br />
In Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe, 1200-1800, edited by Jack<br />
Goody, Joan Trisk and E. P. Thompson. Pp. 96-111. Cambridge: Cambridge University<br />
Press.<br />
Sabean, David W.<br />
2007. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Class Dynamics in Nineteenth-Century Europe. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe:<br />
Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon<br />
Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 301-313. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
Sabean, David W., and Simon Teuscher.<br />
2007. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe: A New Approach to Long-Term Development. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe:<br />
Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon<br />
Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 1-32. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
Scott, J., and L. A. Tilly.<br />
1975. Women’s Work and Family in Nineteenth-Century Europe. Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in<br />
Society and History 17: 319-323.
Seccombe, Wally.<br />
1990. The Western European Marriage Pattern in Historical Perspective: A Response to<br />
David Levine. Journal of Historical Sociology 3: 50-74.<br />
Sperling, Jutta. HAVE<br />
2004. Marriage at the Time of the Council of Trent (1560-70): Clandestine Marriages,<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong> Prohibitions, and Dowry Exchange in European. Journal of Early Modern<br />
History 8 (1-2): 67-108.<br />
Sperling, Jutta. HAVE<br />
2007. Dowry or Inheritance? <strong>Kinship</strong>, Property, and Women’s Agency in Lisbon, Venice, and<br />
Florence (1572). Journal of Early Modern History 11 (3): 197-238.<br />
Wheaton, R. B.<br />
1975. Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Western Europe: The Problem of the Joint Family<br />
Household. Journal of Interdisciplinary History 4: 601-628.<br />
KIN TERMS and ZOONYMS<br />
Alinei, Mario.<br />
1981. Barbagianni ‘zio Giovanni’ e altri animali-parenti: origine totemica degli zoonimi<br />
parentelari. Quaderni di Semantica 2: 363-385.<br />
Alinei, Mario.<br />
1983. Altri zoonimi parentelari. Quaderni di Semantica 4: 241-251.<br />
Alinei, Mario.<br />
1984. Dal totemismo al cristianesimo popolare: Sviluppi semantici nei dialetti italiani ed<br />
europei. Alessandria: Edizioni dell’Orso.<br />
Alinei, Mario. HAVE<br />
1985. Evidence for Totemism in European Dialects. International Journal of American<br />
Linguistics 51 (4): 331-334. [IE and Italian dialectal names for animals as derived from<br />
kin terms.]<br />
Alinei, Mario.<br />
1986. Belette. In Atlas Linguarum Europae I, 2, Carte 28, Commentaires. Pp. 145-224.<br />
Asse: Van Gorcum. [Kin names for the weasel.]<br />
Alinei, Mario.<br />
1988. Slavic baba and Other ‘Old Women’ in European Dialects: A Semantic<br />
Comparison. In Wokól Języka: Rozprawy i Studia Poswiecone Pamieci Profesora<br />
Mieczysława Szymczaka, edited by Mieczysław Basaj. Pp. 41-51. Wrocław: Zakład<br />
Narodowy im. Ossolinskich.<br />
Alinei, Mario. HAVE<br />
1997. Magico-Religious Motivations in European Dialects: A Contribution to<br />
Archaeolinguistics. Dialectologia et Geolinguistica 5: 3-30. [An English rendition of<br />
findings obtained in the course of the author’s work with the Linguistic Atlas of Europe,<br />
illustrating connections between different semantic fields, including kin terms and<br />
zoonyms, in European dialects. Includes comparison with non-European languages of<br />
Siberia, Southeast Asia and Africa.]<br />
Zieliński, T.
1889. Das Wiesel als Braut. Rheinische Museum für Philologie 44: 156-157.<br />
KIN TERMS and METEORONYMS<br />
Alinei, Mario.<br />
1984. Riflessioni sui meteoronimi parentelari. Quaderni di Semantica 5 (2, 10): 235-243.<br />
MEDIEVAL <strong>EUROPEAN</strong> KINSHIP<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong> of ESSAYS<br />
Duby, Georges, and Jacques Le Goff. (eds.)<br />
1977. Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval: Actes du Colloque de Paris (6-8 Juin<br />
1974), organisé par l’École Pratique des Hautes Études (VIe section) en collaboration<br />
avec le Collège de France et l’École Française de Rome. Rome: École Française de<br />
Rome.<br />
Jüssen, B.<br />
2000. Spiritual <strong>Kinship</strong> as Social Practice: Godparenthood and Adoption in the Early<br />
Middle Ages. Delaware: University of Delaware Press.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Althoff, Gerd.<br />
1990. Verwandte, Freunde und Getreue: Zum Politischen Stellenwert der<br />
Gruppenbindungen im Frühen Mittelalter. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft.<br />
English translation: Family, Friends and Followers: Political and Social Bonds in Medieval<br />
Europe. Translated by Christopher Carroll. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University<br />
Press, 2004.<br />
Barthélemy, D.<br />
1988. Parentela. In La Vita Private del Feudalismo al Rinascimento, a cura di P. Ariès e<br />
G. Duby. Pp. 71-128. Bari: Laterza.<br />
Baschet, J.<br />
2000. Le Sein du Père: Abraham et la Paternité dans l’Occident Médiéval. Paris:<br />
Gallimard.<br />
Bouchard, Constance B.<br />
1981. Consanguinity and Noble Marriages in the Tenth and Eleventh Century. Speculum<br />
2: 268-287.<br />
Brundage, James A.<br />
1987. Law, Sex, and Christian Society in Medieval Europe. Chicago: University of<br />
Chicago Press.<br />
Bullough, D. A. HAVE<br />
1969. Early Medieval Social Groupings: The Terminology of <strong>Kinship</strong>. Past and Present<br />
45: 3-18.<br />
D’Avray, David.
2001. Lay <strong>Kinship</strong> Solidarity and Papal Law. In Law, Laity, and Solidarities: Essays in<br />
Honour of Susan Reynolds, edited by P. Stafford, J. L. Nelson, and J. Martindale. Pp. 188-<br />
199. Manchester: Manchester University Press.<br />
Duby, Georges.<br />
1978. Medieval Marriage. Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press.<br />
Gies, Frances, and Joseph Gies.<br />
1987. Marriage and the Family in the Middle Ages. New York: Harper & Row.<br />
Guerreau-Jalabert, Anita.<br />
1981. Sur les structures de parenté dans l’Europe médiévale (Note critique). Annales<br />
Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 36 (6): 1028-1049.<br />
Guerreau-Jalabert, Anita, Regine Le Jean, and Joseph Morsel.<br />
2002. Familles et parents. De l’historie de la famille a l’anthropologie de la parenté. In<br />
Les Tendances Actuelles de l’Historie du Moyen Âge en France et en Allemagne, edité<br />
par Jean-Claude Schmidt et Otto G. Oexle. Pp. 433-446. Paris.<br />
Hauck, Karl.<br />
1977. Formes de parenté artificielle dans le Haut Moyen Age. In Famille et Parenté dans<br />
l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 43-47. Rome:<br />
École Française de Rome.<br />
Herlihy, David.<br />
1985. Medieval Households. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.<br />
Herlihy, David.<br />
1990. Making Sense of Incest: Women and the Marriage Rules of the Early Middle Ages.<br />
In Law, Custom, and the Social Fabric in Medieval Europe, edited by B. S. Bachrach and<br />
D. Nicholas. Pp. 1-16. Kalamazon, MI: Medieval Institute Publications.<br />
Hüpper, D.<br />
1993. Poesie und Recht aus einem Bette. Zu Verhaltensnormen und Umgangsformen in<br />
der mittelalterlichen Familie und Verwandtschaft. Frühmittelalterliche Studien 27: 87-<br />
123.<br />
Jussen, Bernhard.<br />
1991. Verwandte, Freunde, Schwurgenossen. Memoria in der Gesellschaft des<br />
Mittelalters. Frankfurter Rundschau 27. August. S. 13. (Newspaper article.)<br />
Jussen, Bernhard.<br />
1997. Verwandtschaft. In Lexikon des Mittelalters. T. 8. Pp. 1596-1599. München:<br />
Artemis.<br />
Jussen, Bernhard.<br />
2002. Familie und Verwandtschaft. Ein Kommentar zum Forschungsbericht von Anita<br />
Guerreau, Regine Le Jan und Joseph Morsel. In Mittelalterforschung in Deutschland und<br />
Frankreich Heute, herausgegeben von Otto Gerhard Oexle und Jean-Claude Schmitt.<br />
Göttingen.<br />
Klapisch-Zuber, Christiane.
1976. Parenti, amici e vicini: Il territorio urbano d’una famiglia mercantile nel XV<br />
secolo. Quaderni Storici 33: 953-982.<br />
Klapisch-Zuber, Christiane.<br />
2000. L’Ombre des Ancêtres: Essai sur l’Imaginaire Médiéval de la Parenté. Paris:<br />
Fayard.<br />
Le Goff, Jacques.<br />
1977. Le rituel symbolique de la vassalite. In Simboli e Simbologia nell’Alto Medioevo.<br />
Pp. 679-788. Spoleto: Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo. [Vassalage as ritual<br />
kinship.]<br />
Reprinted in: Pour un Autre Moyen Âge: Temps, Travail et Culture en Occident. Pp. 249-<br />
420. Paris: Gallima, 1977.<br />
Translated into English as “Symbolic Ritual of Vassalage” in Time, Work and Culture, by<br />
Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 237-287. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1980.<br />
Lett, Didier.<br />
2000. Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Medieval, Ve-XVe Siècle. Paris: Hachette.<br />
Lynch, Joseph H.<br />
1980. Spiritual <strong>Kinship</strong> and Sexual Prohibitions in Early Medieval Europe. Proceedings<br />
of the 6 th International Congress of Medieval Canon Law, Berkeley, California, August,<br />
1980.<br />
Lynch, Joseph H.<br />
1986. Godparents and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Early Medieval Europe. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton<br />
University Press.<br />
Review: Keefe 1987.<br />
Maillet, Chloé.<br />
2010. À quelle anthropologie de la parenté se réfèrent les historiens? L’histoire de la<br />
parenté spirituelle médiévale à l’épreuve des new kinship studies. L’Atelier du Centre de<br />
Recherches Historiques 6.<br />
Morganstern, Anne McG.<br />
2000. Gothic Tombs of <strong>Kinship</strong> in France, the Low Countries, and England. College Park<br />
PA: Penn State Press.<br />
Nelson, Janet.<br />
1997. Family, Gender and Sexuality in the Middle Ages. In Companion to<br />
Historiography, edited by Michael Bentley. Pp. 153-176. London and New York:<br />
Routledge.<br />
Réal, Isabelle, and Pierre Bonnassie.<br />
2001. Vies de Saints, vie de Famille: Représentation et Système de la Parenté dans le<br />
Royaume Mérovingien (481-751) d’après les Sources Hagiographiques. Turnhout,<br />
Belgium: Brepols.
Schmid, Elisabeth.<br />
1986. Familiengeschichte und Heilsmythologie: Die Verwandtschaftsstrukturen in den<br />
Französischen und Deutschen Gralsromanen des 12. und 13. Jahrhunderts. Tübingen:<br />
Niemeyer. 270 S.<br />
Tenenti, Alberto.<br />
1977. Famille bourgeoise et idéologie au Bas Moyen Age. In Famille et Parenté dans<br />
l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 431-440. Rome:<br />
École Française de Rome.<br />
Verdon, Michel.<br />
1988. Virgins and Widows: European <strong>Kinship</strong> and Early Christianity. Man 23 (3): 488-<br />
505.<br />
Werner, Karl F.<br />
1977. Liens de parenté et noms de personne. Un problème historique et méthodologique.<br />
In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le<br />
Goff. Pp. 13-18, 25-34. Rome: École Française de Rome.<br />
ALBANIAN<br />
Backer, Berit.<br />
1979. Behind the Stone Walls: Changing Household Organization among the Albanians<br />
in Yugoslavia. Oslo.<br />
Backer, Berit.<br />
1983. Mother, Sister, Daughter, Wife: The Pillars of the Traditional Albanian Patriarchal<br />
Society. In Women in Islamic Societies, edited by Bo Utas. Pp. 48-65. London: Curzon.<br />
Barić, Henrik.<br />
1919. Albanorumänische Studien. T. 1. Sarajewo: Instituts für Balkanforschung. [Pp. 2-3,<br />
37-38, 61-62, 113-114: etymologies of Albanian terms for ‘older brother’, ‘grandmother’,<br />
‘daughter-in-law’ and ‘young girl’.] HAVE<br />
Bopp, Franz.<br />
1855. Über das Albanesische in seinen Verwandtschaftlichen Beziehungen. Berlin: J. A.<br />
Stargardt. [On Albanian kin terms: pp. 3, 36, 55, 78.] HAVE<br />
Bugge, Sophus.<br />
1892. Beiträge zur etymologischen Erläuterung der albanesischen Sprache. Beiträge zur<br />
Kunde der Indogermansiochen Sprachen 18: 161-201. [Pp. 169, 176-177, 180:<br />
etymologies of Albanian words for ‘father-in-law’, ‘grandfather’ and ‘niece’.] HAVE<br />
Camarda, Demetrio.<br />
1864. Saggio di Grammatologia Comparata sulla Lingua Albanese. Livorno: Egisto<br />
Vignozzi. [P. 72, § 75: etymology of Alb gjysh ‘grandfather’ from *gelous-, Gk galoos,<br />
Lat gloos ‘husband’s sister’; 72, 115: on motre ‘sister’; 83: vjeherr ‘father-in-law’.]<br />
Doja, Albert. HAVE<br />
1998. Inscription patronymique et mythologie de fondation: Elements d’analyse pour<br />
genealogie des noms de personne chez les Albanais. Anthropos 93: 155-172.<br />
Doja, Albert.
1999. Morphologie traditionnelle de la société albanaise. Social Anthropology 7 (1): 37-<br />
55.<br />
Dojaka, Abaz.<br />
1980. La caractère des unions conjugales avant la liberation. Ethnographie Albanaise 11:<br />
54-74.<br />
Erlich, Vera.<br />
1976. The Last Big Zadrugas: Albanian Extended Families in the Kosovo Region. In<br />
Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by Robert F. Byrnes. Pp. 244-<br />
251. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press.<br />
Haberlandt, Arthur.<br />
1917. Kulturwissenschaftliche Beiträge zur Volkskunde von Montenegro, Albanien und<br />
Serbien. Wien: Verlag des Vereines fur Österreichische Volkskunde. [Pp. 129-134:<br />
Albanian family and clan.]<br />
Hammel, Eugene A. HAVE<br />
1957. Serbo-Croatian <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology, with an appendix on Albanian Terms.<br />
Kroeber Anthropological Society 16: 45-75. [Cross-listed in SERBIAN.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P.<br />
1962. Albanian Corrigenda to Pokorny’s “Indogermanisches Etymologisches<br />
Wörterbuch.” Indogermanische Forschungen 67 (2): 142-150. [Nos. 882, 1044: kin<br />
terms.] HAVE<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1966. The Position of Albanian. In Ancient Indo-European Dialects. Proceedings of the<br />
Conference on Indo-European Linguistics held at the University of California, Los<br />
Angeles, April 25-27, 1963, edited by Henrik Birnbaum and Jaan Puhvel. Pp. 201-211.<br />
Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. [Pp. 112: on Albanian terms<br />
for son and daughter in the context of Messapic and Latin.] HAVE<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1986. Alb. vajzë, motrë. In Studi Albanologici, Balcanici, Bizantini e Orientali in Onore<br />
di Giuseppe Valentini, edited by P. Carlo Messori Roncaglia and G. B. Pellegrini. Pp.<br />
109-110. Firenze: Olschki. [Terms for girl and sister.]<br />
Hasluck, Margaret.<br />
1954. The Unwritten Law in Albania. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Pp. 25-<br />
33: kinship and marriage, including a pattern for classifying kin.]<br />
Huld, Martin E. HAVE<br />
1979. Albanian vjerr and IE. In-Law Terms. Indogermanische Forschungen 84: 196-200.<br />
Huld, Martin E.<br />
1983. Basic Albanian Etymologies. Columbus, OH: Slavica Publishers. [See especially<br />
entries for dhender, gjyish, mbese, moter, nuse, vella, having extensive commentary. Pp.<br />
95-96: on “Omaha” system in Proto-Indo-European.]<br />
Jokl, Norbert.<br />
1923. Linguistisch-Kulturhistorische Untersuchungen aus dem Bereiche des Albanischen.<br />
Berlin and Leipzig: Walter de Gruyter. [Pp. 4-52: family and kin nomenclature.] HAVE
Ködderitzsch, Rolf.<br />
1994. Alb. grua, grue ‘Frau, Weib; Ehefrau, Gattin’. In Indogermanica et Caucasica:<br />
Festschrift fur Karl Horst Schmidt zum 65. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Roland<br />
Bielmeier und Reinhard Stempel. Pp. 67-76. berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter.<br />
Krasniqi, Mark.<br />
1980. La grande famille patriarcale albanaise a Kosove. Ethnographie Albanaise 10: 27-<br />
57.<br />
La Piana, Marco.<br />
1949. Studi Linguistici Albanesi. Palermo: Pezzino. [Pp. 3-4: bir ‘son, bije ‘daughter’; 34:<br />
vella ‘brother’.] HAVE<br />
Meyer, Gustav.<br />
1883. Albanesiche Studien I. Die Pluralbindungen der Albanesischen Nomina. Wien:<br />
Carl Gerold’s Sohn. [Pp. 61, 75: kin terms in etymological series.] HAVE<br />
Meyer, Gustav.<br />
1892. Albanesiche Studien III. Lautlehre der indogermanischen Bestandtheile des<br />
Albanesischen. Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen<br />
Akademie der Wissenschaften 125: 1-95. [P. 5: on Alb vjeher ‘father-in-law’ instead of<br />
expected vjether.]<br />
Meyer, Gustav. HAVE<br />
1884. Die Stellung des Albanesischem im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen.<br />
Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 8: 185-194. [P. 189, 191, 192:<br />
etymologies of some kin terms.]<br />
Meyer, Gustav. HAVE<br />
1891. Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Albanesichen Sprachen. Strassburg: Karl J.<br />
Trübner. [Pp. 264-265: Alb mbese, bese ‘niece’ connected to OHG basa ‘father’s sister’<br />
and Latv mosa ‘older sister’.]<br />
Ölberg, Hermann M. HAVE<br />
1968. Idg. k vor u im Albanischen. In Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft und Kulturkunde.<br />
Gedenkschrift für Wilhelm Brandenstein (1898-1967), herausgegeben von Manfred<br />
Mayrhofer. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [Pp.<br />
111: gjysh ‘grandfather’, 114: vjeherr ‘father-in-law’.]<br />
Orel, Vladimir.<br />
2000. A Concise Historical Grammar of the Albanian Language. Reconstruction of Proto-<br />
Albanian. Leiden, etc.: Brill. [P. 230: kinship plurals; comparison with Slavic; 261-262:<br />
Albanian kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1894. Albanesische Etymologien. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen<br />
20: 228-238. [P. 232: etymology of the Albanian word for “niece.”]<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1895. Die albanesischen l-Laute. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 33: 535-<br />
551. [Pp. 541-542: on Alb bir ‘son’, bije ‘daughter’.] HAVE<br />
Pedersen, Holger. HAVE
1900. Die Gutturale im Albanesischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung<br />
36: 277-340. [P. 383: on nuse; 289-290, 324: on zone, zot ‘spouse’, 339: on vjeherr.]<br />
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1950. L’albanais et les autres langues indo-européennes. Annuaire de l’Institut de<br />
Philologie et d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 10: 519-538. (Mélanges Henry Grégorie. II.)<br />
[Pp. 524: IE nt > nd, as in dhënderr, n-dënj = Gk ’εν-τέινω; 526: vjeherr.]<br />
Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Storica. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. Pp. 96-114.<br />
Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. [P. 103: an interpretation of vjeherr ‘father-in-law’ from<br />
*sweskuro-.]<br />
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1955. Lexikalische Beziehungen des Albanesischen zu den anderen Indogermanischen<br />
Sprachen. Jahrbuch für Kleinasiatische Forschung 3 (1): 147-167.<br />
Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Storica. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. Pp. 115-135.<br />
Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. [P. 130: term for ‘son-in-law’ in Albanian and other IE<br />
languages.] HAVE<br />
Polák, Václav. HAVE<br />
1967. Domaine albanais. Les elements caucasien en albanais. Orbis 16 (1):122-149. [Pp.<br />
130-131: on Alb bir ‘son’; 137-138: on Alb nuse ‘bride, daughter-in-law’; 146: on Alb<br />
bac ‘older brother’.]<br />
Popović, I.<br />
1954. Neki Gentilni i Njima Srodni Termini kod Crnogoraca i Arbanasa. Sarajevo.<br />
[Cross-listed in MONTENEGRO.]<br />
Rapper, Gilles de.<br />
1998. La Frontière Albanaise. Famille, Société et Identité Collective en Albanie du Sud.<br />
Ph.D. dissertation. Paris: Paris X-Nanterre.<br />
Rapper, Gilles de.<br />
2000. Entre masculine et feminine. La vierge jurée, l’héritière et le gendre à la maison.<br />
L’Homme 154-155: 457-466.<br />
Resta, Patrizia.<br />
1991. Parentela ed Identità Etnica: Consanguineità e Scambi Matrimoniali in una<br />
Comunità Italo-Albanese. Milano: F. Angeli. 357 P.<br />
Shabashov, A. V.<br />
1997. Sistema rodstva albantsev. 1. Sistema rodstva albantsev metropolii. Zapysky<br />
Istorychnoho fakul’tetu. Odeskyi derzhavnyi universytet imeni I.I. Mechnykova 5: 30-36.<br />
[Albanians of Albania.]<br />
Shabashov, A. V.<br />
1998. Sistema rodstva albantsev. 2. Sistema rodstva albantsev Ukrainy. Zapysky<br />
Istorychnoho fakul’tetu. Odeskyi derzhavnyi universytet imeni I.I. Mechnykova 7: 20-25.<br />
[Albanians (Tosks) of Ukraine.]<br />
Tagliavini, Carlo.
1937. L’Albanese di Dalmazia. Contributi alla Conoscenza del Dialetto Ghego di Borgo<br />
Erizzo Presso Zara. Firenze: Leo S. Olschki. [Pp. 83, 207-208, 282: etymologies of<br />
several kin terms.]<br />
Tagliavini, Carlo. HAVE<br />
1947-1948. Contributi allo studio della stratificazione del lessico albanese. I. Famiglia e<br />
parentela. Atti dell’Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti 56 (2): 194-220.<br />
Tagliavini, Carlo.<br />
1965. La Stratificazione del lessico Albanese. Elementi Indoeuropei. Bologna: Casa<br />
Editrice Prof. Riccardo Pàtron. [Pp. 109-130: “<strong>Kinship</strong> and Family.”] HAVE<br />
Tirta, Mark.<br />
1980. Aspects du culte des ancetres et des morts chez les albanais. Ethnographie<br />
Albanaise 10: 59-106. [Includes the transmission of names between relatives.]<br />
Treimer, Karl.<br />
1924-1925. Review of Norbert Jokl: Linguistisch-Kultuthistorische Untersuchungen aus<br />
dem Bereiche des Albanischen. Slavia 3: 447-456. [P. 451: on several kin terms (nip,<br />
vjeherr, dhender.]<br />
Treimer, Karl.<br />
1914. Beiträge zur albanischen Sprachgeschichte. varze ‘Jungfrau’. Mitteilungen des<br />
Rumänischen Instituts an der Universität Wien 1: 365-366. HAVE<br />
Treimer, Karl.<br />
1938. Der f-Laut im Albanischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 65: 78-<br />
118. [Pp. 107-108: Aln vajze ‘girl’ and Arm ordi ‘son’, Slav *rodĭtĭ ‘to give birth’.]<br />
Valentini, Guiseppe.<br />
1945. La famiglia nel diritto tradizionale albanese. Annali Lateranensi 9: 9-212.<br />
Vătăşescu, C.<br />
1997. Termes d’origine latine concernant la parenté, conservés en albanais et en roumain.<br />
Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196. [Cross-listed in<br />
ROMANIAN.]<br />
Vidov, Božidar.<br />
1975. Croatian Grammar for Upper Level Secondary Schools in Emigration/<br />
Hrvatska Slovnica za Vise Razrede Puckih Skola u Iseljenistvu. Toronto: B. Vidov. 119 P.<br />
[P. 103: some kin terms in syntactic constructions.]<br />
Review: Regier 1978.<br />
Vinsky, Z.<br />
1938. Die Sudslavische Grossfamilie in Ihrer Beziehung zum Asiatischen Grossraum.<br />
Zagreb.<br />
Whitaker, Ian.<br />
1976. Familial Roles in the Extended Patrilineal Kin-Group in Northern Albania. In<br />
Mediterranean Family Structures, edited by J. G. Peristiany. Pp. 195-204. Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge University Press.
Weigand, Gustav.<br />
1913. Albanesische Grammatik im Südgegischen Dialekt (Durazzo, Elbassan, Tirana).<br />
Leipzig: Johann Ambrosius. [Pp. 17, 18-19: the use of articles with kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Zhugra, A. V.<br />
1998. Albanskie sotsionimy i sistema terminov rodstva. Algebra Rodstva 2: 167-185. St.<br />
Petersburg.<br />
ANATOLIAN<br />
GENERAL<br />
Bader, Françoise. HAVE<br />
1988. Noms de parené anatoliens et formations à laryngale. In Die Laryngaltheorie und<br />
die Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut- und Formensystems, herausgegeben von<br />
Alfred Bammesberger. Pp. 17-48. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.<br />
Carruba, Onofrio.<br />
2000. Zur Überlieferung einiger Namen und Appellativa der Arier von Mittani: “A<br />
Luwian Look?”. In Indoarisch, Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. Arbeitstagung der<br />
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2. bis 5. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen, herausgegeben<br />
von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath. Ss. 51-67. Wiesbaden: Reichert. [P. 54: the<br />
shift gn > nn in Anatolian kin terms.]<br />
Georgiev, Vladimir I.<br />
1966. Introduzione alla Storia delle Lingue Indeuropee. Roma: Edizioni dell’Ateneo.<br />
[Pp. 230-231, 234: kin terms in Luwian and Lycian, including the first identification of<br />
the IE word for ‘daughter’.]<br />
Eichner, Heiner.<br />
1973. Die Etymologie von heth. mehur. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 51 :<br />
53-108. [P. 100, n. 88: on Anatolian words for grandfather and their accentology.] HAVE<br />
Gusmani, Roberto. HAVE<br />
1962. Kleinasiatische Verwandtschaftsnamen. Die Sprache 8 (1): 77-83.<br />
Laroche, Emmanuel.<br />
1958. Comparaison du Louvite et du Lycien. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de<br />
Paris 53 (1): 159-197. [Pp. 186-193: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Laroche, Emmanuel. HAVE<br />
1972. Comparaison du Louvite et du Lycien. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de<br />
Paris 67 (1): 46-66. [Pp. 48: kin term for daughter.]<br />
Melchert, Craig H.<br />
1987. Reflexes of *h 3 in Anatolian. Die Sprache 33: 19-28. [P. 20, n. 3: on the<br />
vocalization of H 2 in Anatolian on the example of the terms for daughter.]<br />
Melchert, Craig H. HAVE<br />
1990. Adjectives in *-iyo in Anatolian. Historische Sprachforschung 103: 198-207.<br />
[Some adjectives from kin trems, e.g., CLuv naanieya ‘fraternal’, nimuwiyaya ‘filial’,<br />
Lyc epnnene, apnxahba, etc.]<br />
Oettinger, Norbert. HAVE
1976. Zum Wort- und Bilderschatz der luwischen Sprachen. Münchener Studien zur<br />
Sprachwissenschaft 34: 101-107. [P. 101-102: IE word for ‘daughter’ in Anatolian.]<br />
Ofitsch, Michaela. HAVE<br />
1998. Indogermanischer Grundwortschatz in den anatolischen Sprachen: Probleme der<br />
Rekonstruktion anhand der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. In Sprache und Kultur der<br />
Indogermanen. Akten der X. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft Innsbruck,<br />
22.-28. September 1996, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 422-436. Innsbruck:<br />
Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.<br />
Puhvel, Jaan. HAVE<br />
1998. Update on Labiovelars in Hittite. In Sprache und Kultur der Indogermanen. Akten<br />
der X. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft Innsbruck, 22.-28. September<br />
1996, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 211-215. Innsbruck: Institut für<br />
Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [P. 213: on the word for woman, wife in<br />
Anatolian.] HAVE<br />
Puhvel, Jaan.<br />
1992. Philology and Etymology, with Focus on Anatolian. In Reconstructing Languages<br />
and Cultures, edited by Edgar Polomé and Werner Winter. Pp. 261-270. Berlin and New<br />
York: Walter de Gruyter. [An etymological interpretation of the Anatolian terms for<br />
‘grandchild’.]<br />
Watkins, Calvert.<br />
1995. Some Anatolian Words and Forms: Hitt. negna-, nega-, Luv. *niya-, nāni-. In<br />
Verba et Structurae. Festschrift für Klaus Strunk zum 65. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von<br />
Heinrich Hettrich. Ss. 357-361. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität<br />
Innsbruck. [Anatolian terms for siblings.]<br />
Weeks, David M. HAVE<br />
1985. Hittite Vocabulary: An Anatolian Appendix to Buck’s Dictionary of Selected<br />
Synonyms in the Principal Indo-European Languages. Ph.D. dissertation. University of<br />
California – Los Angeles. [Pp. 23-33: kin terms in Anatolian languages.]<br />
COMPARATIVE<br />
Carruba, Onofrio.<br />
1995. Haeretica heteroclitica, oder Ursprung und Entwicklung anatolischer<br />
Abstraktbildungen. In Akten des H. Pedersen-Kolloquiums der Indoegramanischen<br />
Gesellschaft, 1993. Pp. 41-55. Kobenhavn. [Pp. 47: Lycian and Luwian terms for<br />
daughter as -ter-carrying nouns.]<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1945. Lykisch und Hittitisch. København: I Kommission hos Ejnar Munksgaard. [Pp. 25-<br />
26: on terms for grandparents.] HAVE<br />
Review: Sturtevant 1948 (see below).<br />
Neumann, Günther. HAVE<br />
1996. Hethitisch-luwische Verwandtschaftswörter. Die Sprache 38 (1): 1-13.<br />
Kammenhuber, Annelies.
1961a. Nominalkomposition in den anatolischen Sprachen des 2. Jahrtausends. Zeitschrift<br />
für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 77 (3-4): 161-218. [Pp. 190-192: on IE *sōr ‘woman’<br />
and its reflexes in Anatolian.] HAVE<br />
Kammenhuber, Annelies.<br />
1961b. Zur Stellung des Hethitisch-Luvischen innerhalb der indogermanischen.<br />
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 77 (1-2): 31-75. [P. 56, n. 1: on terms for<br />
grandfather.] HAVE<br />
Ševoroshkin, Vitalij V. HAVE<br />
1977. Zu einigen Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Lykischen und Milyischen.<br />
Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 36: 131-144.<br />
Sturtevant, Edgar H. HAVE<br />
1928. Some Nouns of Relationship in Lycian and Hittite. Transactions and Proceedings<br />
of the American Philological Association 59: 48-56.<br />
Sturtevant, Edgar.<br />
1948. Review of Lykisch und Hittitisch, by Holger Pedersen. Language 24 (3): 314-316.<br />
[On Hitt hanna-, atta-, huhha- and its Lycian parallels.]<br />
HITTITE<br />
Beckman, Gary M.<br />
1986. Inheritance and Royal Succession Among the Hittites. In Kanissuwar – A Tribute<br />
to Hans G. Güterbock on His Seventy-Fifth Birthday, May 27, 1983, edited by Harry A.<br />
Hoffnerm and Gary M. Beckman. Pp. 13-31. Chicago: Oriental Institute.<br />
Bin-Nun, R. Shoshana.<br />
1975. The Tawananna in the Hittite Kingdom. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.<br />
Review: Haas 1977.<br />
Brosch, Cyril. HAVE<br />
2008. Nominalkomposita und Kompositionsahnliche Strukturen im Appellativen<br />
Wortschatz des Hethitischen. Ph.D. dissertation. Berlin. [Pp. 32-33: some composite kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Brosman, Paul W.<br />
1982. Designation of Females in Hittite. Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 10: 65-70.<br />
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE<br />
1993. Hethitische kuinna- ‘Frau’, kuwansa- ‘weiblich’ und anderes. Historische<br />
Sprachforschung 106: 262-271.<br />
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE<br />
1994. Der Stamm für ‘Frau’ im Hethitischen. In Iranian and Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong>:<br />
Memorial Volume of Otakar Klíma, edited by Petr Vavrousek. Pp. 13-25. Praha: Enigma.<br />
Eichner, Heiner.<br />
1979. Hethitisch genussus, ginussi, ginussin. In Hethitisch und Indogermanisch. Studien<br />
zur Historische Grammatik und zur Dialektgeographischen Stellung der<br />
Indogermanischen Sprachgruppe Altkleinasiens, herausgegeben von Erich Neu und
Wolfgang Meid. Ss. 41-62. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität<br />
Innsbruck. [P. 58, n. 54: on Hitt hassa-hanzassa.] HAVE<br />
Garrett, Andrew.<br />
1998. Remarks on the Old Hittite Split Genitive. In Mír Curad: <strong>Studies</strong> in Honor of<br />
Calvert Watkins, edited by Craig H. Melchert and Lisa Olivier. Pp. 155-163. Innsbruck:<br />
Institut für Sprachwissenschaft. [On Hittite possessive constructions.]<br />
Gordon, Cyrus H. HAVE<br />
2000. Father’s Sons and Mother’s Daughters: The Problem of Indo-European/Semitic<br />
Relationships. In The Asia Minor Connexion: <strong>Studies</strong> on the Pre-Greek Languages in<br />
Memory of Charles Carter, edited by Joël L. Arbeitman. Pp. 77-84. Louvain: Peeters.<br />
(Orbis: Supplementa 13.) [Hittite expressions ‘brothers by the same father’, ‘sisters by<br />
the same mother’ and their Hebrew parallels. Cross-listed in AFROASIATIC]<br />
Götze, Albrecht. HAVE<br />
1930. Über die Hethitische Königsfamilie. Archiv Orientální 2: 153-163. [On Hittite<br />
hassa-hanzassa as “grandchild-grandparent’.]<br />
Güterbock, Hans G.<br />
1992. Ist das hethitische Wort für ‘Frau’ gefunden? Historische Sprachforschung 105: 1-3.<br />
Güterbock, Hans G. HAVE<br />
1995. The Hittite Word for ‘Woman’ Again. Historische Sprachforschung 108: 12-15.<br />
Haas, Volkert<br />
1970. Der Kult von Nerik. Ein Beitrag zur Hethitischen Religionsgeschichte. Rom:<br />
Päpstliches Bibelinstitut. [Pp. 315-318: on matrilinearity.]<br />
Haas, Volkert. HAVE<br />
1977. Review of The Tawananna in the Hittite Kingdom, by R. Shoshana Bin-Nun.<br />
Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 69: 150-156. [Extensively on Hittite<br />
kin terms, matrilocality and sister-marriage.]<br />
Hančar, Franz.<br />
1939-1941. Der Kult der Grossen Mutter im kupferzeitlichen Kleinasiens. Zur Deutung<br />
der Kultstandarten des Alaca Höyüks. Archiv für Orientalforschung 13: 289-298.<br />
Hoffner, Harry A. HAVE<br />
1968. Birth and Name-Giving in Hittite Texts. Journal of Near Eastern <strong>Studies</strong> 27 (3):<br />
198-203. [The custom of placing a child on his father’s knees.]<br />
Justeson, John S., and Laurence D. Stephens. HAVE<br />
1981. Nasal + Obstruent Clusters in Hittite. Journal of the American Oriental Society 101<br />
(3): 367-370. [P. 369: Hitt hansatar ‘family’ and IE *genos.]<br />
Landsberger, Benno.<br />
1954. Assyrische Königsliste und “Dunkles Zeitalter.” Journal of Cuneiform <strong>Studies</strong> 8<br />
(3): 106-133. [Pp. 122-123: Hittite ‘son’ in the IE context (pace Eric Hamp).] HAVE<br />
Macqueen, J. G.<br />
1959. Hattian Mythology and Hittite Monarchy. Anatolian <strong>Studies</strong> 9: 171-188. [Pp. 180-<br />
188: the mother-goddess and associated kin terms.]
Melchert, Craig H. HAVE<br />
1973. Hittite hašša- hanzašša- Revue Hittite et Asianique 31: 57-70.<br />
Melchert, Craig H. HAVE<br />
1980. The Hittite Word for “Son.” Indogermanische Forschungen 85: 90-95.<br />
Melchert, H. Craig. HAVE<br />
1986. Hittite uwaš and Congeners. Indogermanische Forschungen 91: 102-115. [An<br />
alleged term for son.]<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1939. Hittite ha-as-sa ha-an-za-as-sa. Language 15 (3): 188-189. [On the compound<br />
‘grandchild-grandgrandchild.’]<br />
Mezger, Fritz.<br />
1958. Heth. kaena- “Verschwägerter, Verwandter’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachwissenschaft 75: 75.<br />
Mittelberger, Hermann.<br />
1968. Review of Les Noms des Hittites, by Emmanuel Laroche. Wiener Zeitschrift für die<br />
Kunde des Morgenlandes 62: 316-322. [Pp. 318-319: on Hittite reflexes of IE terms for<br />
‘son’ and ‘woman, wife’.] HAVE<br />
Neu, Erich.<br />
1990. Das hethitische Wort für ‘Frau’. Historische Sprachforschung 103: 208-217.<br />
Neumann, Günther. HAVE<br />
1974. Hethitisch nega- ‘die Schwester.’ In Antiquitates Indogermanicae: Studien zur<br />
indogermanischen Altertumskunde und zur Sprach- und Kulturgeschichte der<br />
indogermanischen Völker. Gedenkschrift für Hermann Güntert zur 25. Wiederkehr seines<br />
Todestages am 23. April 1973, edited by Manfred Mayrhofer et al. Pp. 279-283.<br />
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker<br />
Beitraege zur Sprachwissenschaft 12).<br />
Neumann, Günther. HAVE<br />
1991. Hethitisch negna- ‘Bruder’. Historische Sprachforschung 104 (1): 63-66.<br />
Oettinger, Norbert.<br />
1987. Anatolische Wortbildung und Indogermanische Chronologie. In Studien zum<br />
Indogermanischen Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 189-192.<br />
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [P. 190: the element<br />
*-sor ‘woman’ in Hittite; 191: -lo- in att-a-lla ‘fatherly’.]<br />
Oettinger, Norbert.<br />
1976. Die Militärischen Eide der Hethiter. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz (Studien zu den<br />
Bogazköy-Texten 22.) [P. 24: etymology of Hitt hammasa ‘grandchild’ < *A(o)mso-,<br />
comp. ONorse áss, æsir.]<br />
Ofitsch, Michaela.<br />
1995. Zu den anlautenden Laryngaen im Hethitischen. Historische Sprachforschung 108:<br />
16-29.<br />
Puhvel, Jaan. HAVE
1987. ‘Engendrer’ et ‘enfanter’ en Hittite. Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure 41: 159-163.<br />
Riemschneider, K. K.<br />
1971. Die Thronfolgeordnung im althethitischen Reich. Altorientalische Forschungen 3:<br />
79-102.<br />
Schields, Kenneth. HAVE<br />
1998. Hittite neka- and the Origin of Indo-European Diminutive Suffix *-ko-. Studi<br />
Micenei ed Egeo-Anatolici 40 (2): 255-261.<br />
Shields, Kenneth. HAVE<br />
2000. The Hittite Word for ‘Son’ and the Origin of the Indo-European Diminutive Suffix<br />
*-lo-. Indogermanische Forschungen 105: 137-142.<br />
Sürenhagen, Dietrich.<br />
1998. Verwandtschaftsbeziehungen und Erbrecht im althethitischen Königshaus vor<br />
Telipinu: Ein erneuter Erklärungsversuch. Altorientalische Forschungen 25: 75-94.<br />
Berlin.<br />
Wilhelm, G.<br />
1990. Matrilinearität. A. Bei den Hethitern. In Reallexikon der Assyriologie. Bd. 7. Ss.<br />
588-590. Berlin and New York: W. de Gruyter.<br />
Zucha, Ivo.<br />
1988. The Nominal Stem Types in Hittite. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Oxford. [Pp.<br />
29-30, 37-38, 57-58: morphological aspects of some Hittite kin terms, with IE<br />
comparisons.]<br />
KARIAN<br />
Schürr, Diether. HAVE<br />
1996. Karisch ‘Mutter’ und ‘Vater.’ Sprache: Zeitschrift für Sprachwissenschaft 38 (1):<br />
93-98.<br />
LUWIAN<br />
Carruba, Onofrio.<br />
1972. Il problema del genere in anatolico e in indoeuropeo. In Le Lingue dell’Europa.<br />
Atti del V Convegno Internazionale di Linguisti 1969. Pp. 175-192. Brescia: Paideia. [P.<br />
177: damais ‘son-in-law; father-in-law’; 190: nanasri ‘sister’ and hassussara ‘queen’<br />
compared with Lar uxōr.]<br />
Hawkins, J. D. HAVE<br />
1978. The Luwian Word for “Daughter.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung<br />
92: 112-116.<br />
Ivanov, Vyacheslav Vs. HAVE<br />
2002. Review of Corpus of Hieroglyphic Luwian Insriptions by John D. Hawkins. Indo-<br />
European <strong>Studies</strong> Bulletin 10 (1): 1-17. [P. 8: on Luw atalai ‘brother’ and IE words for<br />
wife.]<br />
Melchert, H. Craig.<br />
1988. Luvian Lexical Notes. 1. CLuw. am(ma)šša/i-. Historische Sprachforschung 101<br />
(2): 211-214. [Pp. 212-214: on Hit hassa ‘son’ and Luw hamsa ‘grandson’.] HAVE
Oshiro, Terumasa. HAVE<br />
1990. On <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Hieroglyphic Luwian. Orient 26: 86-93.<br />
Starke, Frank. HAVE<br />
1980. Das luwische Wort für ‘Frau’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 94:<br />
74-86.<br />
Starke, Frank.<br />
1987. Die Vertretung von uridg. *dhugh 2ter ‘Tochter’ in den Luwischen Sprachen und<br />
ihre Stammbildung. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 100: 243-369.<br />
Starke, Frank.<br />
1990. Untersuchung zur Syammbildung des Keilschrift-Luwischen Nomens. Wiesbaden:<br />
Otto Harrassowitz. [Pp. 347, 469: term for daughter; 229: term for son.]<br />
Yakubovich, Ilya S. HAVE<br />
2008. Sociolinguistics of the Luvian Language. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Chicago.<br />
[Sporadically on kin terms.]<br />
LYCIAN<br />
Arkwright, Walther.<br />
1898. Über das lykische Alphabet. Jahreshefte des Österreichischen Archäologischen<br />
Institutes in Wien 1: 52-76. [P. 67: Lyc kbatra and Gk thugater ‘daughter’.]<br />
Bryce, T. R. HAVE<br />
1978. Two Terms of Relationship in the Lycian Inscriptions. Journal of Near Eastern<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> 37 (3): 217-225.<br />
Bugge, Sophus. HAVE<br />
1897. Lykische Studien. I. Videnskabsselskabets Skrifter. II. Historisk-filosofisk Klasse 7:<br />
1-91. Christiania. [Pp. 76-86: kin terms.]<br />
Bugge, Sophus.<br />
1901. Lykische Studien. II. Videnskabsselskabets Skrifter. II. Historisk-filosofisk Klasse<br />
4: 1-123. Christiania. [Pp. 15-18, 25, 37-38, 88, 94: on kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE<br />
1969. Su alcuni nomi di parentela in Licio e in Nesico. La Parola del Passato 24: 269-<br />
278. [Includes a comparative table of Anatolian kin terms from Laroche 1958.]<br />
Carruba, Onofrio.<br />
1976. Anatolico e Indoeuropeo. In Scritti in Onore di Guiliano Bonfante. Pp. 121-146.<br />
Brescia: Paideia. [P. 125: the Luwian term for daughter and its IE cognates.]<br />
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE<br />
1990. Alle origini del matriarcato. Instituto Lombardo, Rendicontti della Classe di<br />
Lettere 124: 239-246.<br />
Čop, Bojan. HAVE
1971. Indogermanica Minora. I. Remarques sur la chute des occlusives gutturales en<br />
louvite. 9. Lyc. *tbatra. Razprave. Dissertationes. Slovenska Akademija Znanosti in<br />
Umetnosti 8: 8-9. Ljubljana. [A term for daughter.]<br />
Cowley, A. E. HAVE<br />
1902. The Lycian Language. Man 2: 67-72. [Pp. 69, 70, 71: on some Lycian kin terms<br />
and their possible IE cognates; cbatru ‘daughter’ still deemed unrelated to IE terms for<br />
‘daughter’.]<br />
Hajnal, Ivo. HAVE<br />
1995. Der Lykische Vokalismus. Methode und Erkenntnisse der Vergleichenden<br />
Anatolischen Sprachwissenschaft, angewandte auf das Vokalsystem einer<br />
Kleincorpussprache. Leykam: Gras. [Pp. 59, 73, 111: extensive notes on some kin terms.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1980. Lycian xahba. Journal of Near Eastern <strong>Studies</strong> 39 (3): 215-216. [On the term for<br />
grandson.]<br />
Hestermann, Ferdinand. HAVE<br />
1929. Matriarchale Lykische Inschriften. In Donum Natalicium Schrijnen.<br />
Verzameling van Opstellen door Oud-Leerlingen en Bevriende Vakgenooten Opgedragen<br />
aan Mgr. Prof. Dr. Jos. Schrijnen bij Gelegenheid van zijn zestigsten verjaardag 3 mei<br />
1929. Pp. 261-267. Nijmegen-Utrecht: Dekker & van de Vegt.<br />
Houwink ten Cate, Ph. H. J.<br />
1961. The Luwian Population Groups of Lycia and Cilicia Aspera During the Hellenistic<br />
Period. Leiden: Brill. [Pp. 139-146: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Imbert, J. HAVE<br />
1894. Les termes de parenté dans les inscriptions Lyciennes. Mémoires de la Société de<br />
Linguistique de Paris 8: 449-472.<br />
Imbert, J.<br />
1900. De quelques inscriptions Lyciennes. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de<br />
Paris 11: 217-257. [Pp. 231-240: on some kin terms (kbatra, tuhes, tideimi).]<br />
Laroche, Emmanuel. HAVE<br />
1974. Les épitaphes Lyciennes. Fouilles de Xanthos 5: 123-149. [Pp. 130-134: on some<br />
kin terms.]<br />
Lassen, Christian.<br />
1856. Ueber die Lykischen Inschriften und die alten Sprachen Kleinasiens. Zeitschrift der<br />
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 10: 329-388. [P. 344: On tideimi ‘child’ and IE<br />
words for son.]<br />
Meriggi, Piero.<br />
1928. Über einige lykische Pronominal- und Verbalformen. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 46: 151-182. [Pp. 176-177: on Lyc kahba translated as ‘son-,<br />
daughter-in-law’.]<br />
Meriggi, Piero.<br />
1936. Der Indogermanismus des Lykischen. In Germanen und Indogermanen: Volkstum,<br />
Sprache, Heimat, Kultur. Festschrift für Herman Hirt, herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz.
Ss. 257-282. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 260: kbatra ‘daughter’, knna ‘mother’; 262:<br />
wazzis (unknown kin term); tideimi ‘son’, tuhes ‘nephew, niece’.]<br />
Neumann, Günther.<br />
1971. Neue Funde und Forschungen in Lykien. Jahrbuch der Akademie der Wissenschaft<br />
in Göttingen für das Jahr 1971: 34-49. [Pp. 42-45: kin terms in Lycian with Anatolian<br />
comparisons.] HAVE<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1898-1899a. Lykisk. Nordisk Tidskrift for Filologi 3 (7): 68-103. [Pp. 84-88, 92-100: on<br />
attested kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1898-1899b. Mere om Lykisk. Nordisk Tidskrift for Filologi 3 (8): 17-30. [Pp. 28: on<br />
tideimi as cognate with Lat filius.] HAVE<br />
Pembroke, Simon. HAVE<br />
1965. Last of the Matriarchs: a Study in the Inscriptions of Lycia. Journal of the<br />
Economic and Social History of the Orient 8: 217-247. [Pp. 237-238: on kin terms.]<br />
Schurr, Diether.<br />
1999. Gräko-lykisch piatra. Die Sprache 41 (1): 24-38. [Lycian term for daughter-inlaw.]<br />
Schurr, Diether. HAVE<br />
2008. Lykisch thurtta- und *señnaha-. Indogermanische Forschungen 113: 176-186.<br />
Shafer, Robert. HAVE<br />
1959. System of Relationship in Lukian. Die Welt des Orients 2 (5-6): 484-501.<br />
Stoltenberg, Hans L. HAVE<br />
1943. Die lykischen Verwandtennamen und Das “Mutterrecht.” Zeitschrift für<br />
Namenforschung 19: 262-273.<br />
Szanto, Ernil.<br />
1898. Zur lykischen Mutterrecht. In Festschrift für Otto Benndorf zu seinem 60<br />
Geburtstage. Ss. 259-260. Wien: A. Hölder.<br />
Zinko, Michaela. HAVE<br />
2002. Laryngalvertretung im Lykischen. Historische Sprachforschung 115: 218-238. [On<br />
xuga ‘grandfather’ and kbatra ‘daughter’.]<br />
LYDIAN<br />
Georgiev, Vladimir I.<br />
1984. Lydiaka und Lydisch-Etruskische Gleichungen. Linguistique Balkanique 27 (1): 5-<br />
35. [Pp. 15-18: “<strong>Kinship</strong> Terms.] HAVE<br />
Heubeck, Alfred. HAVE<br />
1960. Kleinasiatisches. 2. Lyd. Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Die Sprache 6 (2): 207-<br />
210.<br />
PALAIC
Carruba, Onofrio.<br />
1970. Das Palaische. Texte, Grammatik, Lexicon. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [P. 69:<br />
on pāpa ‘father’.]<br />
Carruba, Onofrio.<br />
1972. Beiträge zum Palaischen. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut<br />
in het Nabije Oosten. [P. 20: papami ‘my father’ (voc.) and papa as a baby word.] HAVE<br />
ARMENIAN<br />
GENERAL<br />
Michelson, Truman.<br />
1924. Wallis on Armenian <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. American Anthropologist 26 (3): 427.<br />
ANCIENT<br />
Bolognesi, Giancarlo. HAVE<br />
1948. Sulla flessione nominale armena di hayr “padre,” mayr “madre,” elbayr “fratello.”<br />
Atti del Sodalizio Glottologico Milanese 1 (2): 35-40.<br />
Bolognesi, Giancarlo.<br />
1954. Ricerche sulla fonetica Armena. Ricerche Linguistiche 3: 123-154. [P. 126: on Arm<br />
dustr and its oblique cases.] HAVE<br />
Bugge, Sophus.<br />
1892. Beiträge zur etymologischen Erlauterung der armenischen Sprache. Schwund des<br />
idg. palatalen ĝ im armen. Anlaut. Indogermanische Forschunngen 1: 444-445. [Arm<br />
aner ‘wife’s father' and the IE forms for ‘son-in-law’.]<br />
Godel, Robert. HAVE<br />
1982. Une “loi phonétique” bien difficile à énoncer: *w > arm. w (v)/ g / zéro. Revue des<br />
Études Arméniennes 16: 9-16. [On taygr and haw.]<br />
Grammont, Maurice.<br />
1918. Notes de phonétique générale. Mémoirs de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 20:<br />
213-259. [P. 251: on Arm skesur ‘husband’s mother’.]<br />
Greppin, John A. C.<br />
1973. Initial Vowel and Aspiration in Classical Armenian. Wien: Mechitharisten-<br />
Buchdruckerei. [Especially pp. 19-21: on dialectal vs. literary versions of the Armenian<br />
term for brother. Also passim on Arm haw ‘grandfather’ and han ‘grandmother’ in an IE<br />
perspective.]<br />
Greppin, John A. C.<br />
1975. Classical Armenian Nominal Suffixes: A Historical Study. Wien: Mechitaristen-<br />
Buchdruckerei. [Pp. 95: on kin term affix *-iyos; 131: on Armenian terms for son and<br />
daughter.] HAVE<br />
Hagopian, Gayané.<br />
1995. On the Etymology of a Sociocentric Kin-Term: The Classical Armenian Term<br />
Skndik. In Proceedings of the 7 th Annual UCLA Indo-European Conference, Los Angeles<br />
1995, edited by Angela della Volpe and Edgar C. Polomé. Pp. 126-143. Washington, DC:<br />
Institute for the Study of Man. (Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> Monograph 27.)
Hagopian, Gayaneh V.<br />
2002. Life Philosophy Patterns in Conventional Metaphors. In Actes de Sixième Colloque<br />
International de Linguistique Armenienne, INALCO, Académie des Inscriptions et<br />
Belles-Lettres, 5-9 juillet 1999, edited by Anaïd Donabédian and Agnès Ouzounian. Pp.<br />
239-255. Paris: Publications Langues ‘O. (Slovo: Revue du Ceres 26-27.) [P. 245, n. 3:<br />
transformation of age terms (e.g. ‘child’) into kin terms.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1966. Three Armenian Etymologies. 1. Armenian ner ‘wife of husband’s brother’. Revue<br />
des Études Arméniennes 3: 11-12.<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1974. On *ku in Armenian. 1. šun, skund, skesur. Revue des Études Armeniennes 10: 23-<br />
24.<br />
Hübschmann, Heinrich.<br />
1877. Armeniaca. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 23: 400-407. [P. 406:<br />
on Arm hayr vs. Skrt pita ‘father’.] HAVE<br />
Hübschmann, Heinrich. HAVE<br />
1881. Armeniaca I. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 35: 168-<br />
180. [Pp. 168-171: kin terms, with full declensions; 107: etymology of taygr’.]<br />
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften zum Armenischen, von Heinrich Hübschmann. Edited by<br />
Rüdiger Schmidt. Pp. 99-111. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms, 1976. HAVE<br />
Hübschmann, Heinrich.<br />
1882. Armeniaca. III. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 36: 115-<br />
134. [Pp. 119-120, 122: on several kin terms.]<br />
Hübschmann, Heinrich.<br />
1883. Armenische Studien. I. Grundzüge der Armenische Etymologie. Leipzig: Breitkopf<br />
& Härtel. [Pp. 38: hav ‘grandfather’, 39: han ‘grandmother’, 64, 87: declension of basic<br />
kin terms.]<br />
Hubschmann, Heinrich.<br />
1906. Armeniaca. III. Indogermanische Forschungen 19: 457-480. [Pp. 457-469: initial<br />
z-; 468: zok’anc ‘wife’s mother’; 466: zarm (Gen. zarmi) ‘posterity’, arm, armat ‘root’,<br />
zavak 'descendant, son'; 473-474: dustr ‘daughter’ < *dustir, skesur ‘husband’s mother’ <<br />
*skesr.]<br />
Klidschian, Arsen.<br />
1911. Das armenische Eherecht und die Grundzüge der armenischen Familienorganisation.<br />
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 25: 253-377. [Pp. 253-254: some kin and<br />
affinal terms.] HAVE<br />
Kohler, Josef. HAVE<br />
1887. Das Recht der Armenier. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 7: 385-<br />
436. [Pp. 395-396: family law among Indo-European peoples; 419-423: inheritance<br />
among the Armenians.]<br />
Kortlandt, Frederik. HAVE<br />
1976. Notes on Armenian Historical Phonology. I. Studia Caucasica 3: 91-100. [P. 93: on<br />
taygr ‘husband’s brother’; 95: on k’oyr ‘sister’; 96-97: on skesur ‘husband’s mother’.]
Kortlandt, Frederik. HAVE<br />
1997. Arm. nēr ‘sister-in-law’. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 18: 7-9.<br />
Reprinted in: Armeniaca: Comparative Notes, by Frederik Kortlandt. Pp. 120-121. Ann<br />
Arbor: Caravan Books.<br />
Künzle, Beda. HAVE<br />
1985. Armenisch hark ‘Eltern’: Ein elliptischer Plural? Münchener Studien zur<br />
Sprachwissenschaft 45 (2): 151-164.<br />
Lagarde, Paul de.<br />
1877. Armenische Studien. Göttingen: Dieterich. [P. 77: etymology of Arm skesur<br />
‘husband’s father’.] HAVE<br />
Mahé, Jean-Pierre. HAVE<br />
1986-1987. Arménien haw ‘grand-père’ et ‘oncle’? Revue des Études Arméniennes 20:<br />
55-56.<br />
Matzinger, Joachim. HAVE<br />
1997. A Note on Armenian doustr. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 18: 11-18.<br />
Matzinger, Joachim.<br />
2002. Untersuchungen zum Altarmenischen Nomen: Die Flexion des Substantivs. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation. Universität Regensburg. [Extensively on hayr, mayr, k’oyr and elbayr.]<br />
Matzinger, Joachim.<br />
2005. Untersuchungen zum Altarmenischen Nomen: Die Flexion des Substantivs.<br />
München: Röll. (Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 22) [Pp. 127-129: on hayr,<br />
mayr, k’oyr and elbayr.]<br />
Müller, Friedrich.<br />
1876. Über die Stellung des Armenianschen im Kreise der Indogermanischen Sprachen.<br />
Sitzungberichte der Phil.-Hist. Classe der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaft 84<br />
(November): 211-232. [Pp. 216, 222: IE ter-kin terms in Armenian.]<br />
Published separately by Wien: Karl Gerold’s Sohn, 1877. [Pp. 8, 14]<br />
Olsen, Birgit A.<br />
1999. The Noun in Biblical Armenian. Berlin and New York: Mouton de Gruyter. [Pp.<br />
148-153: dustr ‘daughter’, ustr ‘son’, hayr ‘father’, mayr ‘mother’, elbayr ‘brother’; 189:<br />
skesur ‘husband’s mother’, 190-191: ner, niri ‘sister-in-law’.]<br />
Parvulescu, Adrian.<br />
1986. Armenian amusin ‘spouse’. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 7: 45-49.<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1905. Zur armenischen Sprachregeschichte. Zeitschrift fűr Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 38: 194-240. [P. 197: on Arm skesur ‘husband’s mother’.] HAVE<br />
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1942. Armenische Studien. I. Zur Armenischen Etymologie. 32. ustr. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67: 173.
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1942. Armenische Studien. I. Zur Armenischen Etymologie. 33. -ordi. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67: 173-174. [Affix derived from kin term ‘son’.]<br />
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE<br />
1951. Studi sulla fonetica dell’armeno. III. Arm k‘ e i gruppi *sw, *tw-. Ricerche<br />
Linguistiche 2: 52-62. [On Arm k‘oyr ‘sister’ and skesur ‘husband’s father’.]<br />
Polomé, Edgar.<br />
1950. Réflexes de laryngales en Arménien. Annuaire de l’Institut de Philologie et<br />
d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 10: 539-569. (Mélanges Henry Grégorie. II.) [Pp. 539-<br />
540, 541: haw, han, k’oyr < *k’e(h)ur. The latter presupposes the stage xw when h causes<br />
assourdiseement of w as illustration of Hit h as hw > Germ k.]<br />
Schmidt, Karl H.<br />
1992. Kartvelisch und Armenisch. Historische Sprachforschung 105 (2): 287-306. [P.<br />
298: on the possible influence of Kartvelian on Armenian metathesis, with Ossetian<br />
parallels; kin terms as examples.]<br />
Schmidt, Manfred E. HAVE<br />
1916. Armen. aner “Vater der Frau.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 47:<br />
189.<br />
Schmitt, Rüdiger. HAVE<br />
1996. Some Remarks on Armenian nēr ‘sister-in-law, ‘brother’s wife’. Annual of<br />
Armenian Linguistics 17: 21-24.<br />
Solta, Georg R.<br />
1960. Die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der Indogermanischen Sprachen. Wien:<br />
Mechitaristen. [Pp. 36-62: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Stempel, Reinhard. HAVE<br />
1994. Final IE *-s and the Old Armenian Plural Marker -k’. Annual of Armenian<br />
Linguistics 15: 1-19. [Discusses several Armenian kin terms in the IE context.]<br />
Windischmann, Friedrich.<br />
1846. Die Grundlage des Armenischen im Arischen Sprachstamme. München. 49 P. [Pp.<br />
19-20: on the origin of skesur ‘mother-in-law’.] HAVE<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE<br />
1965. Armenian Evidence. In Evidence for Laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter. Pp.<br />
101-115. London, etc.: Mouton. [Pp. 102, 113, 114: kin terms.]<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE<br />
1966. Traces of Early Dialectal Diversity in Old Armenian. In Ancient Indo-European<br />
Dialects. Proceedings of the Conference on Indo-European Linguistics held at the<br />
University of California, Los Angeles, April 25-27, 1963, edited by Henrik Birnbaum and<br />
Jaan Puhvel. Pp. 201-211. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. [Pp.<br />
202, 204-205: original etymologies of some Armenian kin terms.]<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE
1993. Armenian, Tocharian, and the “Glottalic Theory.” In 2d International Symposium<br />
on Armenian Linguistics (21-23 September 1987). Pp. 218-241. Yerevan: Armenian<br />
Academy Press. [Pp. 221, 222, 224: reflexes of IE stops in several Armenian kin terms.]<br />
MODERN<br />
Diniz, Beatriz. HAVE<br />
1977. Os Termos do Parentesco em Armênio. São Paulo: Universidade de São Paulo,<br />
Faculdade de Filosofia, Letras e Ciências Humanas. 189 P.<br />
Mahé, Jean-Pierre. HAVE<br />
1984. Structures sociales et vocabulaire de la parenté et de la collectivité en arménien<br />
contemporain. Revue des Études Arméniennes 18 (1-2): 327-345.<br />
Platz, Stephanie. HAVE<br />
1995. “We Don’t Have Capitalism…We Have <strong>Kinship</strong>”: The State, the Family, and the<br />
Expression of Armenian Identity. Anthropology of East Europe Review 13 (2): 30-33.<br />
Wallis, Wilson D. HAVE<br />
1923. Some Phases of Armenian Social Life. American Anthropologist 25 (4): 582-584.<br />
[Includes a list of kin terms collected among Armenians in Fresno, California.]<br />
BALTIC<br />
GENERAL<br />
Bērtulis, R.<br />
1987. Vārda formas un nozĩmes savstarpējās attiecības (Latv. mate: liet. mótė). In<br />
Latviešu valodas kontaktu pētījumi. PP. 29-62. Rīga: Zinātne.<br />
Devoto, Giacomo. HAVE<br />
1934-1935. Lit. ÚOŠVIS, Lett. UÔSVIS ‘Suocero’. Studi Baltici 4 : 57-62. [Baltic terms<br />
for ‘wife’s father’.]<br />
Fränkel, Ernst.<br />
1923. Zur Verstümmelung, bzw Unterdrückung funktionsschwacher oder funktionsarmer<br />
Elemente in den baltoslavischen Sprachen. Indogermanische Forschungen 41: 393-421.<br />
[P. 401-402: shortened forms of Baltic kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1934. Zur Vermischung der -o- und -u- Stämme im Baltischen. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 61: 270-276. [Pp. 271-274: vocative and shortened<br />
forms of kin terms.]<br />
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1936-1937. Alcuni problemi di grammatical e di vocabolario Lituani. 2. Intorno ai nomi<br />
di parentela baltici. Studi Baltici 6: 110-116.<br />
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1949. Undeutungen von Flexionformen und eventuelle Entstehung neuer Paradigmen in<br />
den indogermanischen Sprachen. 2. Lit. (j)eras “Lamm,” lett. jęrs, preuss. eristian usw.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 59: 306-309. [P. 308-309: on ietere, ietala vs. vietere,<br />
vietala in Latvian and gente vs. jente ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ in Lithuanian.]<br />
Fränkel, Ernst.
1950. Die Baltischen Sprachen. Ihre Beziehung zur Einander und zu den<br />
Indogermanischen Schwesteridiomen als Einführung in die Baltische Sprachwissenschaft.<br />
Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 44-48: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Gagliano, Maria T. A.<br />
1992. Le isoglosse lessicali lituano-prussiane. Indogermanische Forschungen 97: 145-<br />
174. [Pp. 162-163: terms for son.] HAVE<br />
Rosinas, Albertas. HAVE<br />
2000. Dél baltų *pat(is), *pat(n)ī pirminės reikšmės ir gramatinio statusu. Baltistica 35<br />
(2): 129-140. [P. 139: English summary.]<br />
LATVIAN<br />
Beldavs, Aija V.<br />
1977. Goddesses in a Man’s World: Latvian Matricentricity in Culture and Spheres of<br />
Influence in Society. Journal of Baltic <strong>Studies</strong> 8 (2): 105-129.<br />
Blesse, Ernst.<br />
1958. Lettische Etymologien. 1. Einige Bildungen von der Pronominalwurzel *s(w)-.<br />
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 75: 91-115.<br />
Hauzenberga-Šturma, Edite. HAVE<br />
1960. Lett lĩgava, laudava ‘(künstige) junge Ehefrau > Verlobte, Braut. In In Honorem<br />
Endzelini, edited by Edite Hauzenberga-Šturma. Chicago: Čikāgas baltu Filologu Kopa.<br />
Hinze, F.<br />
1985. Zwei deutsche Lehnworter im Baltischen. Baltistica 21 (1) : 33-36. [On meita<br />
‘daughter’.]<br />
Ivanov, Viach, Vs. HAVE<br />
1974. Iz etimologicheskih nabliudenii nad baltiiskoi leksikoi. 1. Latysh. mãsa “sestra” i<br />
indoevropeiskie nazvaiia sestry. Zeitschrift für Slawistik 19: 190-195.<br />
Jēgers, B.<br />
1956-1957. Baltische Etymologien. 6. Lett. mētruoties. Commentationes Balticae 4-5:<br />
39-45. [‘sich mit einer unnützen Arbeit abgeben’; possible connection to the term for<br />
mother.]<br />
Plakans, Andrejs.<br />
1992. Family Dynamics in the Eastern Baltic Littoral, 1500-1800. In Les Modèles<br />
Familiaux en Europe aux XVIe-XVIIIe Siècles, edited by Cezary Kuklo. Pp. 81-94.<br />
Bialystok, Poland: Podlaska.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell.<br />
1988. The <strong>Kinship</strong> Domain in an East European Peasant Community: Pinkenhof, 1833-<br />
1850. American Historical Review 93: 359-386.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell.<br />
1992. Family and Economy in an Early Nineteenth-Century Baltic Serf Estate. Continuity<br />
and Change 7: 199-223.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell. HAVE
2000. Patrilines, Surnames, and Family Identity: A Case Study From the Russian Baltic<br />
Provinces in the Nineteenth Century. History of the Family 5 (2): 199-214.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell.<br />
2001. Choix des noms et construction de l’identité familiale. L’émancipation des serfs<br />
dans les provinces baltes au XIXe siècle. In Le Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie,<br />
Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G. Zei. P. 95-114. Paris: CNRS.<br />
Rekena, A. S.<br />
1977. Nazvaniia rodstva v nekotorykh iuzhnykh govorakh verkhnelatyshckogo dialekta.<br />
In Kontakty latyshskogo iazyka. S. 169-191. Riga: Zinatne. [Includes an English<br />
summary (pp. 190-191).]<br />
Rūke-Dravina, Velta.<br />
1953. Zur Konsonantenerweichung bei Diminutiven im Lettischen. Commentationes<br />
Balticae 1: 141-165. [Diminutive kin terms māšuks ‘sister’, dēluks ‘son’, brāluks<br />
‘brother’ passim.]<br />
Svabe, Arveds.<br />
1953. Mantojuma Tiesibas [Inheritance Rights]. In Latviesu Tautas Dziesmas [Latvian<br />
Folksongs]. Vol. 2, edited by Arveds Svabe, K. Straubergs, and E. Hauzenberga-Sturma.<br />
Pp. 83-100. Copenhagen: Imanta.<br />
Terent’eva, L. N.<br />
1984. The Latvian Peasant Family. In <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage in the Sovier Union, edited<br />
by Tamara Dragadze. Pp. 130-168. London: Routledge.<br />
Upelnieks, Kr.<br />
1938. Uzvardu dosana Vidzemes un Kurzemes zemniekiem [The Giving of Surnames to<br />
the Peasants of Livland and Kurland]. Riga, Latvija: Tieslietu Ministrija.<br />
Wetherell, Charles, Andrejs Plakans, and Barry Wellman.<br />
1994. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Community in an Eastern European Peasant Estate. Journal of<br />
Interdisciplinary History 15: 639–663.<br />
LITHUANIAN<br />
Bartoli, Matteo.<br />
1933. Il carattere conservativo dei linguaggi baltici. Studi Baltici 3:1-26. [P. 9: on Lith<br />
šešuras ‘husband’s father’ in the IE perspective.] HAVE<br />
Bezzenberger, Adalbert. HAVE<br />
1878. Ueber das litausche Wort brólis. Altpreussische Monatsschrift 15: 282-288.<br />
Buivydienė, Rūta.<br />
1986. Lie. strùjus. Baltistica 22 (2): 13-20. (in Lithuanian; summary in Russian)<br />
[“Grandfather’.]<br />
Būga, K.<br />
1921. Priėsagos -ūnas ir dvibalsio uo kilmė. Lietuvos Mokykla 4. [P. 424: on láigonas<br />
‘wife’s brother’.]<br />
Būga, K.
1922. Kalba ir Senovė. Kaunas: Švietimo Ministerijos Leidinys. [Pp. 213-214: on jente<br />
‘husband’s brother’s wife’; 166: svainis ‘wife’s sister’s husband’, laig(u)onas ‘wife’s<br />
brother’; 296: uosvis ‘wife’s father’, etc.]<br />
Buivydienė, Rūta.<br />
1986. Del vieno giministes pavadinimo. Jaunuju filologu darbat 2: 220-225.<br />
Buivydienė, Rūta.<br />
1987. Lie. móša. Baltistica 23 (1): 13-20. (in Lithuanian) [‘Older sister’.]<br />
Buivydienė, Rūta.<br />
1990. Iš lietuviu kalbos giminystes pavadinimu istorijos. Baltistica 26 (2): 144-161.<br />
Buivydienė, Rūta.<br />
1997. Lietuviu kalbos vedybu giminystes pavadinimai. Vilnius: Mokslo ir enciklopediju<br />
leidybos institutes. [Pp. 234-245: English summary.]<br />
Review: Kabašinskaitė 1999.<br />
Endzelin, J.<br />
1924. Baltische Beiträge. In Streitberg Festgabe. Leipzig: Markert & Petters. [P. 42: on<br />
the ending of Lith brolis ‘brother’.] HAVE<br />
Endzelin, J.<br />
1933. Review of Lautgesetz und Analogie von Edouard Hermann. Filologu Biedrības<br />
Raksti 13: 178-183. [Pp. 180-181: on Lith dieveris ‘husband’s brother’ as contaminated<br />
by the word for God.] HAVE<br />
Fränkel, Ernst.<br />
1940. Review of Gramatyka historyczna języka lacińskiego. Część I. Opracowali Jan<br />
Otrębski i Jan Safarewicz. Filologu biedrības raksti 20: 243-247. Riga. [Pp. 246-247: on<br />
the origin of ie in Lith dieveris ‘husband’s brother’ from contamination.] HAVE<br />
Fränkel, Ernst.<br />
1949. 2. Lit. (j)ė ras “Lamm,” lett. je res, preusss. eristian. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 59: 306-309. [P. 309: Lith gentė = jente as a new feminine of gentìs<br />
‘kinsman’.]<br />
Hendriksen, Hans. HAVE<br />
1938. Etymologien. 3. Lit. kišu, kìšti. Indogermanische Forschungen 56: 24-27. [On<br />
assimilations like Lith *sešuras > šešuras ‘husband’s father’.]<br />
Hermann, Eduard. HAVE<br />
1937. Litauisch motė. Indogermanische Forschungen 55: 129-130.<br />
Karaciejus, Jouzas.<br />
1986. Dėl lietuvių kalbos vedybinės giminystės termino vesti(s) „imti už žmoną“ kilmės<br />
ir vartosenos. Lietuvos TSR Mokslu Akademijos Darbai, Serija A, T. 2 (95): 113-117.<br />
[“On the origin and the usage of the Lithuanian conjugal kinship term vesti(s) ‘take a<br />
wife.’” Summary in Russian.]<br />
Karaliūnas, Simas. HAVE<br />
1999. Dviejų retų žodžių etymologijos. 2. švašvà. Baltistica 34 (1): 86-88. [Dial. term for<br />
‘daughter, sister’.]
Klingenschmitt, Gert.<br />
2004. Lit. uošvis. Baltistica<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1965. Lit. gentáinis “Verwandter” aksl. prŭvěnĭcĭ “der Erstgeborene.” Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 46-47.<br />
Saballauskas, A.<br />
1966. Giministes terminal. Lietuviu Kalbos Leksikos Raida. Pp. 7-143. Vilnius.<br />
Salys, A. HAVE<br />
1937. Mūsu gentivardžiai. Gimtoji Kalba 5 (2): 20-24. Kaunas.<br />
Saussure, Ferdinand de.<br />
1896. Accentuation lituanienne. Indogermanische Forschungen 6 (Anzeiger): 157-166.<br />
[Pp. 162-165: on kin terms dukte and sunus in the IE context.]<br />
Reprinted in: Recueil des Publications Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. Pp. 526-<br />
538. Genéve: Société Anonyme des Éditions Sonor, 1922. HAVE<br />
Scheftelowitz, J.<br />
1929. Die verbalen und nominalen sk und sk-Stämme im Baltisch-Slavischen und<br />
Albanischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 56: 161-210. [Pp. 169-170:<br />
on Lith mósza ‘husband’s sister’.] HAVE<br />
Schulze, Wilhelm.<br />
1932. Zum griechischen Dual. In Symbolae Philologicae O. A. Danielson Octogenerio<br />
Dicatae. Pp. 299-304. Uppsala: A.-B. Lundequistika. [P. 301: on Lith tevai ‘parents’.]<br />
Smoczyński, Wojciech.<br />
1997. Il ruolo della lingua lituana per la linguistica indoeuropea. Ponto-Baltica 7: 53-82.<br />
Reprinted in: Język Litewski w Perspektywie Porównawczej, by Wojciech Smoczyński.<br />
Pp. 179-208. Kraków: Wydawnictwo Universitetu Jagellońskiego, 2001. [Pp. 194-195:<br />
on dukte and sesuo in detail.] HAVE<br />
Smoczyński, Wojciech. HAVE<br />
2001. Komentarz laryngalistyczny do wybranych formacji litewsjkich. In Język Litewski<br />
w Perspektywie Porównawczej, by Wojciech Smoczyński. Pp. 248-252. Kraków:<br />
Wydawnictwo Universitetu Jagellońskiego. [Pp. 250: on dieveris and the laryngeal<br />
metathesis.]<br />
Sommer, Ferdinand. HAVE<br />
1924. Der litauische Vokativ brołaũ und Verwandtes. Indogermanische Forschungen 42:<br />
323-326.<br />
Stang, Chr. S.<br />
1956. Besprechung: Fraenkel, Ernst. Litauisches Etymologisches Wörterbuch. Die Welt<br />
der Slaven 1 (3): 350-354. [P. 353: on dieveris ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE<br />
Streitberg, Wilhelm.<br />
1892. Der Genetiv Pluralis und die baltisch-slavischen Auslautgesetz. III. Zweifelhafte
Fälle. 2. sesuo motė . Indogermanische Forschunngen 1: 275-276. [P. 275: on Lith<br />
terms for sister and mother.]<br />
Žukaite-Buivydiene, Rūta.<br />
1987. Giminystes pavadinimai leksikograficos praktikos aspektu. Lietuviu kalbotyros<br />
klausimai 26: 189-193.<br />
OLD PRUSSIAN<br />
Benveniste, Émile.<br />
1932. Notes d’etymologie prussienne. Studi Baltici 2: 78-83. [P. 81: formation of words<br />
for father- and son-in-law.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1992. Old Prussian brāti, brote; duckti. In Colloquium Pruthenicum Primum: Papers<br />
from the 1st International Conference on Old Prussian held in Warsaw, September 30th-<br />
October 1st, 1991. Pp. 13-14. Warszawa: Wydawnictwa Universytetu Warszawskiego.<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1996. The Nominative Singular of r-Stems. Baltistica 31 (2): 139-140. [A reply to<br />
Mańczak 1993.]<br />
Mańczak, Witold. HAVE<br />
1993. Ancien prussien brote, brāti, duckti. Baltistica 28 (2): 55-63.<br />
Schmalstieg, William R.<br />
1974. An Old Prussian Grammar: The Phonology and Morphology of the Three<br />
Catechisms. University Park and London: Pennsylvania State University. [Pp. 40-41: the<br />
three attested kin term r-stems and declensions of ‘son’ and ‘daughter’ in Lithuanian.]<br />
Witczak, Krzysztof T. HAVE<br />
2004. Old Prussian moazo ‘mother’s sister’, mosuco ‘weasel’ and Related Words.<br />
Baltistica 39 (1): 131-139.<br />
CELTIBERIAN<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1996. Celtiberian Tuateres, Tuateros ‘Daughter’. Veleia: Revista de Prehistoria, Historia<br />
Antigua, Arqueología y Filología Clásicas 13: 271-273.<br />
CELTIC<br />
ANCIENT<br />
GENERAL<br />
Ahlqvist, Anders.<br />
1980. Varia III. Old Irish bé, ben ‘woman’. Ériu 31: 156-163.<br />
Baumgarten, Rolf.<br />
1985. The <strong>Kinship</strong> Metaphors in ‘Bechbretha’ and ‘Coibnes Usci Thairidne.’ Peritia:<br />
Journal of the Medieval Academy of Ireland 4: 307-327.<br />
Bernardo Stempel, Patrizia de.
1991. Archaisch Irisch maccu als morphologisches Relikt. Historische Sprachforschung<br />
104 (2): 205-223.<br />
Binchy, D. A. HAVE<br />
1943. The Linguistic and Historical Value of the Irish Law Tracts. Proceedings of the<br />
British Academy (1943): 195-227. [Pp. 220-227: on kinship system and terms.]<br />
Blažek, Václav. HAVE<br />
2007. Late Brythonic *uohid 0 ‘daughter-in-law.’ Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 55<br />
(1): 25-28.<br />
Campanile, Enrico. HAVE<br />
1974. Un archaismo morfologico del celtico. Incontri Linguistici 51-54. [Includes Celtic<br />
terms for son-in-law allegedly derived from the word for ‘client’, with further<br />
etymological (vrddhi) connection to IE forms for house.]<br />
Campanile, Enrico. HAVE<br />
1976-1977. Sulla preistoria di bé e ben in irlandese antico. Incontri Linguistici 3 (1): 21-<br />
28. [The IE term for ‘woman, wife’ in Old Irish’.]<br />
Cathasaigh, Tomás Ó.<br />
1986. The Sister’s Son in Early Irish Literature. Peritia 5 (5): 128-160.<br />
Charles-Edwards, Thomas M. HAVE<br />
1971. Some Celtic <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic <strong>Studies</strong> 24 (2): 105-<br />
122.<br />
Charles-Edwards, Thomas M. HAVE<br />
1972. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Status and the Origins of the Hide. Past and Present 56: 3-33.<br />
Charles-Edwards, Thomas M. HAVE<br />
1974. Nei, keifn, and kefynderw. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic <strong>Studies</strong> 25: 386-388.<br />
Charles-Edwards, Thomas M.<br />
1993. Early Irish and Welsh <strong>Kinship</strong>. Oxford: Clarendon Press and New York: Oxford<br />
University Press.<br />
Reviews: Fischer Drew 1995; Allen 1997.<br />
Cólera, Carlos J. HAVE<br />
2007. Celtiberian. E-Keltoi: Journal of Interdisciplinary Celtic <strong>Studies</strong> 6: 749-850. [P.<br />
756: Celtiberian terms for ‘daughter’.]<br />
Crumley, Carole L.<br />
1974. Celtic Social Structure: The Generation of Archaeologically Testable Hypotheses<br />
from Literary Evidence. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Museum of Anthropology.<br />
[A patrilineal, patrilocal model of an early Celtic society.]<br />
Davies, Rees.<br />
2001. Kinsmen, Neighbors and Communities in Wales and the Western British Isles, cc.<br />
1100-1400. In Law, Laity, and Solidarities: Essays in Honour of Susan Reynolds, edited by<br />
P. Stafford, J. L. Nelson, and J. Martindale. Pp. 172-187. Manchester: Manchester<br />
University Press.
Dhonnchadha, Márín Ní.<br />
1986. Inailt ‘Foster-Sister, Fosterling’. Celtica 18: 185-191.<br />
Foy, Willy.<br />
1896. Die indogermanischen s-Laute (s und z) im Keltischen. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 6: 313-339. [Pp. 322-323: OIr siur, fiur, Cymr chwaer ‘sister’ in the context<br />
of IE s in anlaut and inlaut.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1975. *dhugHtēr in Irish. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 33: 39-40. [On<br />
possible epigraphic reflections of the IE word for ‘daughter’in Old Irish.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1987. Miscellanea. Welsh hogyn, hogen. Indogermanische Forschungen 100: 123.<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1990. Varia. XLIII. Istres MATPON. Études Celtiques 27: 181-182. [Epigraphic<br />
evidence for genitive plural of ‘mother.’]<br />
Holmer, N.<br />
1955. Some Old Irish forms. 3. nathar, sethar, etc. Ériu 17: 109-111. [On the origin of<br />
the Gen. Sing. of siur ‘sister’.]<br />
Huld, Martin E.<br />
1981. Cu Chulainn and His IE Kin. Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 38: 238-241. [On<br />
OIr fiur in the meaning ‘woman’s brother’s daughter’ in the context of the Omaha<br />
hypothesis of PIE kin terminology.]<br />
Jasanoff, Jay H. HAVE<br />
1989. Old Irish bé ‘woman’. Ériu 40: 135-141.<br />
Jenkins, Gwyn M. HAVE<br />
1958. DAW : DOFION. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic <strong>Studies</strong> 17: 252-258. [The Welsh<br />
term for ‘son-in-law’ and the IE name of ‘husband’s brother’.]<br />
Lambert, Pierre-Yves.<br />
1994. La Langue Gauloise: Description Linguistique, Commentaire d’Inscriptions<br />
Choisies. Paris: Editions Errance. [Pp. 61, 168-169: attested kin terms.]<br />
Lane, George S. HAVE<br />
1932. Celtic Notes. 7. Irish nuachar, snuachar. Language 8 (4): 297-298. [On the term<br />
for ‘spouse’.]<br />
Lejeune, Michel.<br />
1985. Texts gaulois et gallo-romans en cursive latine. 3. Le plomb du Larzac. Études<br />
Celtiques 22: 95-177. [Pp. 131-134, 167-168: on kin terms, including the attestation of<br />
duxtir.] HAVE<br />
Lewis, Hubert.<br />
1889. The Ancient Laws of Wales. London: Elliot Stock. [Includes laws of the kindred.]<br />
Leyton, Elliott H.<br />
1972. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Class in an Ulster Vilage. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Toronto.
McCone, Kim.<br />
1992. The Etymology of Old Irish déis ‘Client(s)’. Ériu 43: 193-197. [Includes Celtic<br />
terms for son-in-law allegedly derived from the word for ‘client’, with further<br />
etymological connection to IE forms for house.]<br />
MacLeod, Neil.<br />
2000. <strong>Kinship</strong>. Ériu 51: 1-22. [Aspects of medieval Irish kinship system.]<br />
Maille, Tomas.<br />
1910. The Language of the Annals of Ulster. Manchester: Manchester University Press.<br />
[Pp. 49-50: on OIr aue ‘grandson’.] HAVE<br />
Meyer, Kuno.<br />
1912. Miscellen. 6. Die Wortstellung in der altirischen Dichtung. Zeitschrift für Celtische<br />
Philologie 8: 182-183. [P. 183: attestation of úe ‘granddaughter.]<br />
Meid, Wolfgang.<br />
2001. ‘Freundschaft’ and ‘Liebe’ in keltischen Sprachen. In Donum Grammaticum:<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> in Latin and Celtic Linguistics in Honour of Hannah Rosén, edited by Lea<br />
Sawicki and Donna Shalev. Pp. 255-263. Leuven, etc.: Peeters.<br />
O’Brien, M. A.<br />
1938. OIr. amnair. Études Celtiques 3: 364. [Old Irish term for ‘mother’s brother’.]<br />
O’Brien, M. A. HAVE<br />
1956. Etymologies and Notes. 15. Der-, Dar-, Derb- in Female Names. Celtica 3: 178-<br />
179. [A hypothesis of the epigraphic reflection of the IE word for “daughter” in Old<br />
Irish.]<br />
Patterson, Nerys W. HAVE<br />
1985. <strong>Kinship</strong> Law or Number Symbolism: Models of Distributive Justice in Old Irish<br />
Law. In Proceedings of the Harvard Celtic Colloquium (May 3 and 4, 1985) 5: 49-86.<br />
Patterson, Nerys W.<br />
1981. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Law in Pre-Norman Ireland. Ph.D. dissertation. Harvard University.<br />
Patterson, Nerys W. HAVE<br />
1990. Patrilineal <strong>Kinship</strong> in Early Irish Society: The Evidence from the Irish Law Texts.<br />
Bulletin of the Board of Celtic <strong>Studies</strong> 37: 133-165.<br />
Patterson, Nerys T.<br />
1991. Cattle-Lord and Clansmen: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Rank in Early Ireland. New York: Garland.<br />
Reviews: Stacey 1995; Bitel 1996.<br />
Pokorny, Julius. HAVE<br />
1913. Keltisce Miszellen. 5. Altirish muimme ‘Pflegemutter’. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 45: 362-364. [On kin terms in child language, including<br />
Celtic terms for son.]<br />
Pokorny, Julius. HAVE<br />
1956. Miscellanea Celtica. Celtica 3: 306-310. [Pp. 309-310: a kinship etymology of<br />
OIr. indaib.]
Pryce, Huw.<br />
1993. Native Law and the Church in Medieval Wales. Oxford: Clarendon.<br />
Rees, Alwyn D. HAVE<br />
1938. Alternate Generations in Wales. Man 38 (168): 143-144.<br />
Rhys, John.<br />
1877. Appendix B. – Maccu, Mucqi, Maqvi, Macwy. In Lectures on Welsh Philology, by<br />
John Rhys. Pp. 415-419. London: Trübner. [On Celtic terms for ‘son’ and ‘grandson’.]<br />
Rubio, F.<br />
1999-2000. Celtibérico tuateres, galo duxtir, irlandés Dero, la palabra indoeuropea para<br />
‘hija’. Kalathos 18-19: 359-371.<br />
Schrijver, Peter.<br />
1995. <strong>Studies</strong> in British Celtic Historical Phonology. Amsterdam and Atlanta: Rodopi. [Pp.<br />
113: Breton term for ‘daughter-in-law’, 300-301: on Breton and OIrish terms for<br />
grandchild; 386-400: Celtic terms for nephew and sister; 447, 452: anomalies in the<br />
declension paradigm of siur ‘sister’.] HAVE<br />
Seebohm, Frederic.<br />
1895. The Tribal System in Wales. London: Longmans, Green. [Includes such themes as<br />
kindred, fictive kinship, the role of blood ties, etc.]<br />
Seebohm, Frederic.<br />
1911. The Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law. London: Longmans, Green. [Ancient<br />
Celtic and Germanic tribes; includes such themes as kindred, fictive kinship, degrees of<br />
kinship, the role of maternal uncle, the role of blood ties, etc.]<br />
Excerpted under title “The Cymric Evidence” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected<br />
from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim<br />
Kovalevsky, Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 75-<br />
99. New York and London: Basic Books.<br />
Stokes, Whitley.<br />
1896. Celtic Etymologies. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 21: 122-<br />
137. [p. 129: the Celtic term for ‘woman, wife’.]<br />
Thurneysen, Rudolf.<br />
1961. A Grammar of Old Irish. Translated by D. A. Binchy and Osborn Bergin. Dublin:<br />
Dublin Institute for Advanced <strong>Studies</strong>. [Pp. 214-215: the declension of r-stems, i.e. kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Weisweiler, Josef.<br />
1940. Die Stellung der Frau bei den Kelten und das Problem des “keltischen<br />
Mutterrechts.” Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 21: 205-279.<br />
Zimmer, Stefan. HAVE<br />
1997. Vieux-gallois gener et autres problèmes à propos de la minute ‘Surexit’. Études<br />
Celtiques 33: 143-158.<br />
Boyle, A.<br />
PICTISH
1977. Matrilineal Succession in the Pictish Monarchy. Scottish Historical Review 56: 1-<br />
10.<br />
Gray, Kyle A.<br />
1999. Matriliny at the Millennium: The Question of Pictish Matrilineal Succession<br />
Revisited. Pictish Arts Society Journal 14: 13-32.<br />
Ross, Alasdair.<br />
2000. Pictish Matriliny? Northern <strong>Studies</strong>: The Journal of the Scottish Society for<br />
Northern <strong>Studies</strong> 34: 11-22.<br />
Sellar, W. D. H.<br />
1985. Warlords, Holy Men and Matrilineal Succession (“Warlords and Holy Men:<br />
Scotland, A. D. 80-1000,” by Alfred P. Smyth). Innes Review 36: 29-43.<br />
Woolf, Alex.<br />
1998. Pictish Matriliny Reconsidered. Innes Review 49: 147-167<br />
MODERN<br />
Arensberg, Conrad M., and Solon T. Kimball.<br />
1940. Family and Community in Ireland. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.<br />
Review: Grene 1941.<br />
2d ed.: Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1968.<br />
Review: Douglass 1971.<br />
Breen, Richard. HAVE<br />
1982. Naming Practices in Western Ireland. Man 17 (4): 701-713. [Naming and kinship.]<br />
Connell, K. H.<br />
1962. Peasant Marriage in Ireland, Its Structure and Development Since the Famine.<br />
Economic History Review 14: 502-523.<br />
Devine, Thomas M.<br />
1994. Clanship to Crofters’ War: The Social Transformation of the Scottish Highlands.<br />
Manchester and New York: Manchester University Press.<br />
Review: Clarkson 1996.<br />
Forte, A. D. M.<br />
1984. Some Aspects of the Law of Marriage in Scotland: 1500-1700. In Marriage and<br />
Property, edited by Elizabeth M. Craik. Pp. 104-118. Aberdeen: Aberdeen University<br />
Press.<br />
Fox, Robin.<br />
1978. The Tory Islanders: A People of the Celtic Fringe. Cambridge, etc: Cambridge<br />
University Press. [Pp. 31-81: genealogy, kinship and naming; 156-185: marriage and<br />
household.]<br />
Gibbon, P., and C. Curtin. HAVE
1978. The Stem Family in Ireland. Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in Society and History 20 (3):<br />
429-453.<br />
Gordon, Michael.<br />
1977. <strong>Kinship</strong> Boundaries and <strong>Kinship</strong> Knowledge in Urban Ireland. International<br />
Journal of the Sociology of the Family 7: 1-14.<br />
Izard, Michel. HAVE<br />
1965. La terminologie de parenté bretonne. L’Homme 5 (3-4): 88-100.<br />
Jubainville, H. D’Arbois de. HAVE<br />
1905. La Famille Celtique: Etude de Droit Comparé. Paris: Librairie Émile Bouillon.<br />
Leyton, Elliott.<br />
1974. Irish Friends and “Friends”: The Nexus of Friendship, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Class in<br />
Aughnaboy. In The Compact: Selected Dimensions of Friendship, edited by Elliott<br />
Leyton. Pp. 93-104. (Newfoundland Social and Economic Papers 3). Memorial<br />
University of Newfoundland.<br />
Ludwig, Mary A.<br />
1988. Friendship and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Irish Society: Ancient and Modern Parallels. In<br />
Proceedings of the 1 st North American Congress of Celtic <strong>Studies</strong>, held at Ottawa from<br />
26 th -30 th March, 1986, edited by Gordon W. MacLennan. Pp. 309-317. Ottawa:<br />
University of Ottawa.<br />
Mcknorrie, Kenneth.<br />
1992. Incest and the Forbidden Degrees of Marriage in Scots Law. Journal of the Law<br />
Society of Scotland 37: 216-219.<br />
Morgan, Lewis H. HAVE<br />
1860. The Welsh Indians: Degrees of Relationship in the Language of the Welsh Nation.<br />
Cambrian Journal 1860: 142-158. [Includes kin terminologies of American Indians;<br />
cross-listed in AMERICA-INDIGENOUS.]<br />
Parkes, Peter.<br />
2006. Celtic Fosterage: Adoptive <strong>Kinship</strong> and Clientage in Northwest Europe.<br />
Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in Society and History 48 (2): 359-395.<br />
Ross, Douglas B.<br />
1987. Forbidden Degrees of Matrimony. Journal of the Law Society of Scotland 32 (30:<br />
20-22.<br />
Rosser, Colin, and Christopher Harris.<br />
1965. The Family and Social Change: A Study of Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in a South Wales<br />
Town. London: Routledge & K. Paul; New York: Humanities Press.<br />
Review: Barić 1966.<br />
Varley, Anthony. HAVE<br />
1983. “The Stem Family in Ireland” Reconsidered. Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in Society and<br />
History 25 (2): 381-395.<br />
OVERSEAS
Ommer, Rosemary E.<br />
1973. Scots <strong>Kinship</strong>, Migration and Early Settlement in Southwestern Newfoundland.<br />
M.A. thesis. Memorial University of Newfoundland.<br />
GERMANIC<br />
GENERAL<br />
Aron, Albert W.<br />
1920. Traces of Matriarchy in Germanic Hero-Lore. Madison: University of Wisconsin<br />
Press.<br />
Ausenda, Giorgio. HAVE<br />
1995. The Segmentary Lineage in Contemporary Anthropology and among the<br />
Langobards. In After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians, edited by<br />
Giorgio Ausenda. Pp. 15-45. Woodbridge: Boydell Press.<br />
Ausenda, Giorgio. HAVE<br />
1999. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage among the Visigoths. In The Visigoths: From the Migration<br />
Period to the Seventh Century: An Ethnographic Perspective, edited by Peter Heather.<br />
Pp. 129-190. Woodbridge: Boydell Press.<br />
Bell, Clair H.<br />
1922. The Sister’s Son in the Medieval German Epic. University of California<br />
Publications in Modern Philology 10 (2): 67-182.<br />
Barlau, Stephen B.<br />
1975. Germanic <strong>Kinship</strong>. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Texas at Austin. 256 P.<br />
Barlau, Stephen B.<br />
1976. An Outline of Germanic <strong>Kinship</strong>. Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 4: 97-130.<br />
Barnish, Sam J. B.<br />
2007. The Ostrogoths from the Migration Period to the Sixth Century: An Ethnographic<br />
Perspective. Woodbridge: Boydell & Brewer. [Pp. 143-182: Germanic and Gothic kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Review: Goffart 2009.<br />
Braune, Wilhelm.<br />
1907. Nhd. Braut in den germanischen Sprachen. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen<br />
Sprache und Literatur 37: 30-59, 559-562. [Germ. word for ‘bride’ with connections to<br />
kin terms.]<br />
Brunner, Heinrich.<br />
1882. Sippe und Wergeld nach niederdeutschen Rechten. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte,<br />
Germanistische Ableitung 3: 1-101.<br />
Brunner, Heinrich.<br />
1900. Kritische Bemerkungen zur Geschichte des germanischen Weibererbrechts.<br />
Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Ableitung 21: 1-18.<br />
Bühler, Th.
1964. Fosterage. Schweizerisches Archiv für Volkskunde 60: 1-17.<br />
Busse, Werner.<br />
1979. Verwandtschaftsstrukturen im “Parzival.” Wolfram-Studien 5: 116-134.<br />
Cahen, Maurice.<br />
1926. « Genou », « adoption » et « parenté » en Germanique. Bulletin de la Société de<br />
Linguistique de Paris 27: 56-67.<br />
Cowgill, Warren. HAVE<br />
1960. Gothic iddja and Old English ēode. Language 36 (4): 483-501. [P. 497, n. 36: the<br />
Germanic form for ‘husbands of two sisters’.]<br />
Dargun, Lothar von.<br />
1883. Mutterrecht und Raubehe und Ihre Reste im Germanischen Recht und Leben.<br />
Breslau: W. Koebner. 161 S.<br />
Darmes, Georges.<br />
1978. Schwager und Swäher, Hahn and Huhn. Die Vr,ddhi-Ableitung in Germanischen.<br />
München: Kitsinger.<br />
Deman, Albert. HAVE<br />
1981. Le terme de parenté germanique svecerio/socerio dans les inscriptions latines.<br />
Antiquité Classique 50: 198-208. [Cross-listed in ROMANCE.]<br />
Diepeveen, Ariane.<br />
2003. Verwantschapstermen in de Germaanse Talen. Antwerpen: Universiteit<br />
Antwerpen. 118 P. (Antwerp Papers in Linguistics 103.)<br />
Domaszewski, A. von.<br />
1893. Das deutsche Wort Braut in lateinischen Inschriften. Neue Heidelberger Jahrbücher<br />
3: 193-197.<br />
Drow, K. F.<br />
1963. The Germanic Family in the Lex Burgundionum. Medievalia et Humanistica: 5-14.<br />
Ellert, Ernest E.<br />
1946. The Etymology and Semantic Development of Words of Family Relationship in the<br />
Germanic Languages. Ph.D. dissertation. University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill.<br />
145 P.<br />
Ficker, Julius.<br />
1891. Untersuchungen zur Erbenfolge der Ostgermanischen Rechte. Innsbruck: Wagner.<br />
[Against the theory of Germanic patrilinearity.]<br />
Flom, George T.<br />
1917. Alliteration and Variation in Old Germanic Name-Giving. Modern Language Notes<br />
32 (1): 7-17. [On the repetition of names in alternate generations.]<br />
Genzmer, Felix.<br />
1950. Die germanische Sippe als Rechtsgebilde. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte,<br />
Germansiche Ableitung 67: 34-49.
Grønbech, Vilhelm.<br />
1931. Culture of the Teutons. Translated by William Worster. Vol. 1-3. Oxford: Oxford<br />
University Press.<br />
Gundermann, G. HAVE<br />
1901. Das deutsche Wort Braut bei Römern und Griechen. Zeitschrift für Deutsche<br />
Wortforschung 42: 129-153.<br />
Haff, K.<br />
1953. Der umstrittene Sippenbegriff und die Siedlungsprobleme. Zeitschrift für<br />
Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Ableitung 70: 320-325.<br />
Haubrichs, Wolfgang. HAVE<br />
2000. Die Erfindung der Enkel: Germanische und deutsche Terminologie der<br />
Verwandtschaft und der Generationen. Zeitschruft für Literaturwissenschaft und<br />
Linguistik 120: 41-80.<br />
Heusler, Andreas.<br />
1885. Institutionen des Deutschen Privatrechts. Leipzig: Duncker & Humblot. [Against the<br />
theory of Germanic patrilinearity.]<br />
Hildebrandt, Reiner.<br />
1995. Summarium Heinrici. Berlin: De Gruyter. [Pp. 117-123: terms of kinship and<br />
affinity; in Old High German (11-12 th century) with Latin glosses]<br />
Höffler, Otto. HAVE<br />
1954. Über die Grenzen semasiologischer Personennamenforschung. In Festschrift für<br />
Dietrich Kralik, herausgegeben von Ritter von Meyrswalden. Pp. 26-53. Horn, N.-O.: F.<br />
Berger.<br />
Reprinted in: Germanistische Linguistik 114 (1993): 15-44. (Special Issue: Reader zur<br />
Namenkunde II. Anthroponymie, herausgegeben von Friedhelm Debus und Wilfried<br />
Seibicke. Hildesheim, etc.: Georg Olms.)<br />
Holthausen, Ferdinand.<br />
1952. Wortkundliches. II. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 198-208. [P.<br />
198: an etymology of Germanic terms for father’s sister.] HAVE<br />
Jasanoff, Jay H.<br />
1994. Germanic. In Langue Indo-Européennes, edité par Françoise Bader. Pp. 251-280.<br />
Paris: CNRS. [P. 259: on the terms for daughter and father in Germanic.] HAVE<br />
Kaufmann, Friedrich.<br />
1910. Braut und Gemahl. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Philologie 42: 129-153.<br />
Kluge, Friedrich. HAVE<br />
1886. Nominale Stammbildungslehre der Altgermanischen Dialecte. Halle: Max<br />
Niemeyer. [§. 2, 25, 30, 31, 53, 58: kin terms.]<br />
Kluge, Friedrich. HAVE<br />
1905-1906. Etymologien. 1. And. snura = lat. nurus. Zeitschrift für Deutsche<br />
Wortforschung 7: 169-170. [Term for daughter-in-law.]<br />
Kluge, Friedrich.
1909. Zur deutschen Etymologie. III. Braut. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen<br />
Sprache und Literatur 34: 561-566.<br />
Kroeschell, Karl.<br />
1960. Die Sippe im germanischen Recht. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische<br />
Ableitung 77: 1-25. [Against the agnatism of Sippe.]<br />
Krogmann, W.<br />
1931. Frutis. Glotta 19: 175-180. [Pp. 177-178: on Germ. brūdi ‘bride’.]<br />
Krogmann, W.<br />
1934. Brautlauf und Braut. Wörter und Sachen 16: 80-90.<br />
Kurylowicz, Jerzy. HAVE<br />
1968. Die Flexion der germanischen schwachen Femininstämme. In Studien zur<br />
Sprachwissenschaft und Kulturkunde. Gedenkschrift für Wilhelm Brandenstein (1898-<br />
1967), heraugegeben von Manfred Mayrhofer. Ss. 85-91. Innsbruck: Innsbrucker<br />
gesellschaft zur Pflege der Geisteswissenschaft. [Pp. 85: Lat amita, 90: Germ<br />
swaihro/swaihra.]<br />
Lehmann, Winfred P.<br />
1968. The Proto-Germanic Words Inherited from Proto-Indo-European Which Reflect the<br />
Social and Economic Status of the Speakers. Zeitschrift für Mundartforschung 35 (1): 1-<br />
25. [Pp. 13-17: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Leumann, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1909. Der Ursprung der Wörter ‘Schnur’ und ‘Schwester’. Zeitschrift für Deutsche<br />
Wortforschung 11: 60-63.<br />
Meijers, Eduard M.<br />
1925. Eine germanische Zählung der Verwandtschaftsgrade. Tijdschrift voor<br />
Rechtsgeschiedenis/Legal History Review 6: 1-52. [In comparison with the Roman system.]<br />
Meineke, E.<br />
2004. Familie. In Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde, herausgegeben von<br />
Heinrich Beck, Herbert Jankuhn, Heiko Steuer, Dieter Timpe und Reinhart Wenskus. Pp.<br />
181-183. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter.<br />
Meinhard, H. H.<br />
1975. The Patrilineal Principle in Early Teutonic <strong>Kinship</strong>. In <strong>Studies</strong> in Social<br />
Anthropology: Essays in Memory of E. E. Evans-Pritchard by His Former Oxford<br />
Colleagues, edited by J. H. M. Beattie and R. G. Lienhardt. Pp. 1-29. Oxford: Clarendon<br />
Press.<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1942. The Formation of Old High German diorna, Old Saxon thiorna, Gothic<br />
widuwairna, and Old English niwerne. Modern Language Notes 57 (6): 432-433. [On<br />
the infulence of kin terms morphology on other words.]<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1965. Germ. frijōnd- ‘Verwandte’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 33-<br />
38.
Müllenhoff, Karl, and Max Roediger. HAVE<br />
1900. Deutsche Altertumskunde. Berlin: Weidmann. [Bd. 4, pp. 315-325: kinship and kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Müller, Ernst E. HAVE<br />
1979. Grossvater, Enkel, Schwiegersohn. Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der<br />
Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen. Heidelberg: Winter. 179 P.<br />
Murray, Alexander C.<br />
1976. <strong>Kinship</strong> Structure in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages. Ph.D. dissertation.<br />
University of Toronto.<br />
Murray, Alexander C.<br />
1983. Germanic <strong>Kinship</strong> Structure: <strong>Studies</strong> in Law and Society in Antiquity and the Early<br />
Middle Ages. Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Medieval <strong>Studies</strong>.<br />
Reviews: Bachrach 1985; Charles-Edwards 1986.<br />
Pappenheim, Max.<br />
1908. Über künstliche Verwandtschaft im germanische Recht. Zeitschrift (der Savigny-<br />
Stiftung) für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistiche Abteilung 29: 304-333.<br />
Parkin, Robert. HAVE<br />
1993. On the Definition of Prescription: The Problem of Germanic <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminologies.<br />
Social Anthropology 1: 309-325.<br />
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE<br />
1985. Symmetrische Präskriptiion in germanischen Verwandtschaftsterminologien.<br />
Sociologus 85 (1): 53-73.<br />
See also Pffefer 1987; Welter 1987; Parkin 1993.<br />
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE<br />
1987. Erwiderung auf Welters “Kritische Anmerkungen…” Anthropos 82: 631-636.<br />
[Reply to Welter 1987.]<br />
Pfeil, Sigmund Graf von.<br />
1973. Avunkulat. In Reallexikon der Germanische Altertumskunde. Bd. 1. Ss. 525-527.<br />
Berlin: De Gruyter.<br />
Phillpotts, Bertha S.<br />
1913. Kindred and Clan in the Middle Ages and After: A Study in the Sociology of the<br />
Teutonic Races. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Pogatscher, Alois. HAVE<br />
1904. Ueber den Ursprung des westgermanischen Deminutivsuffixes -inkil. Beiblatt zur<br />
Anglia 15: 238-247. [Including its use with kin terms.]<br />
Pogatscher, Alois. HAVE<br />
1901. Das westgermanische Deminutivsuffix -inkil. Anglia 23: 310-315. [Including its<br />
use with kin terms.]<br />
Pons-Sanz, Sara M. HAVE
2005. Friends and Relatives in Need of an Explanation: Gr. anagkaîos, L necessarius,<br />
and PGmc *naud-. Journal of English and Germanic Philology 104 (1): 1-11.<br />
Rietschel, S.<br />
1919. Sippe. In Reallexikon der Germanische Altertumskunde. Bd. 4. Strassburg: K. J.<br />
Trübner.<br />
Schlesinger, Walter.<br />
1963. Randbemerkungen zu drei Aufsätzen über Sippe, Gefolgschaft und Treue. In<br />
Alteuropa und die Moderne Gesellschaft: Festschrift für Otto Brunner. Ss. 11-59.<br />
Göttingen.<br />
Reprinted in: Beiträge zur Deutschen Verfassungsgeschichte des Mittelalters. Bd. 2. Ss.<br />
286-334. Göttingen.<br />
Seebold, Elmar.<br />
1982. Der Übergang von idg. -w- zu germ. -k- und -g-. Indogermanische Forschungen<br />
87: 172-194. [Pp. 174-175: on the Germanic terms for husband’s brother.] HAVE<br />
Seebold, Elmar. HAVE<br />
1991. Was haben die Germanen unter einer Braut verstanden? In Perspectives on Indo-<br />
European Language, Culture and Religion: <strong>Studies</strong> in Honor of Edgar C. Polomé. Vol. 2.<br />
Pp. 444-456. McLean, VI: Institute for the Study of Man.<br />
Seiffert, Leslie.<br />
1990. The Terms of Kindred, or Kindred on Good and Bad Terms: Parzival’s Vulgar<br />
Slaying of His Father’s neve Ither. Forum for Modern Language <strong>Studies</strong> 26 (2): 160-184.<br />
Stutz, Ulrich.<br />
1890. Das Verwandtschaftsbild des Sachsenspiegels und seine Bedeutung für die<br />
Sächsische Erbfolgeordnung. Breslau: W. Koebner. [Reprinted in Aalen: Scientia-Verlag,<br />
1973.]<br />
Sybel, Heinrich von.<br />
1844. Entstehung des Deutschen Königthums. Frankfurt am Main: F. Varrentrapp. 267 S.<br />
[On kinship origins of the Germanic state.]<br />
Trumper, John.<br />
1976. Filologia Germanica. Padova: CLEUP. [Pp. 32-160: Germanic kin terminologies<br />
in the IE context; social anthropology and linguistics.]<br />
Van Helten, W.<br />
1909. Zur Etymologie von Braut. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und<br />
Literatur 35: 306-310.<br />
Vennemann, Theo.<br />
2002. Key Issues in English Etymology. In Sounds, Words, Texts and Change: Selected<br />
Papers from the 11th International Conference on English Historical Linguistics,<br />
Santiago de Compostela, 7-11 September 2000, edited by Teresa Fanego, Belén Méndez-<br />
Naya and Elena Seoane. Pp. 227-330. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [The hypothesis of<br />
as Semitic origin for some items of Germanic social vocabulary, including Sippe<br />
‘family.’]
Vinogradoff, Paul.<br />
1913. Foundations of Society (Origins of Feudalism). Cambridge Medieval History 2:<br />
630-654. [Transition from kin-based to feudal society in Germanic history.]<br />
Welter, Volker. HAVE<br />
1987. Kritische Anmerkungen zu Georg Pfeffers Aufsatz “Symmetrische Präskriptiion in<br />
germanischen Verwandtschaftsterminologien.” Anthropos 82: 267-271. [Critique of<br />
Pfeffer 1985.]<br />
See also Pffefer 1987; Parkin 1993.<br />
Wood, Francis A. HAVE<br />
1900. Etymologies. Modern Language Notes 15 (2): 48-51. [P. 48: first identification of<br />
Germ *brudi- ‘bride’ as from IE *mer-.]<br />
Wood, Francis A.<br />
1914. Germanic Etymologies. Modern Philology 11 (3): 315-338. [Pp. 316-317:<br />
etymology of a Germanic term for ‘son-in-law.’]<br />
COMPARATIVE<br />
Bjerke, Robert.<br />
1967. A Contrastive Study of Old German and Old Norwegian <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation. University of Wisconsin – Madison.<br />
Bjerke, Robert.<br />
1969. A Contrastive Study of Old German and Old Norwegian <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. International<br />
Journal of American Linguistics. Memoir 22.<br />
Dal, Ingerid.<br />
1945. Über die Vokaldehnungen in engl. father und deutsch Vater. Norsk Tidsskrift for<br />
Sprogvidenskap 13: 357-362.<br />
Dupré La Tour, Félix.<br />
1900. De la Recherche de la Paternité en Droit Comparé et Principalement en Suisse, en<br />
Angleterre et en Allemagne. Paris: Arthur Rousseau. 186 P.<br />
Review: Durkheim 1902b.<br />
Ranjan, Rasa.<br />
2002. Patriarchalic Tradition in Usage of <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Lithuanian and Hindi<br />
Languages. Acta Orientalia Vilnensia 3: 29-36.<br />
Reinius, J.<br />
1903. On Transferred Apellations of Human Beings, Chiefly in English and German.<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> in Historical Sematology. Göteborgs Vetenkapsoch Vitterhets-Samhälles<br />
Handlingar. Fjärde Följden 5-6.<br />
Vandermeeren, Sonja.<br />
1988. Mutter- und Vaterland: Semantik von zweigliedrigen deutschen und<br />
niederländischen Wortbildungen mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Germanische<br />
Mitteilungen: Zeitschrift für Deutsche Sprache, Literatur und Kultur in Wissenschaft und<br />
Praxis 27: 51-65.
WEST<br />
ENGLISH<br />
ANCIENT<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
White, Stephen D.<br />
2005. Re-Thinking <strong>Kinship</strong> and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. Aldershot: Ashgate<br />
Press.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Abbott, Wilbur C.<br />
1904. Hrothulf. Modern Language Notes 19 (5): 122-125. [P. 124: kin terms and<br />
compounds.]<br />
Bäck, Hilding.<br />
1934. The Synonyms for “Child,” “Boy,” “Girl” in Old English: An Etymological-<br />
Semasiological Investigation. Lund: H. Ohlsson.<br />
Bajema, Ingeborg M. HAVE<br />
1994. The Mother’s Brother: An Investigation into the Meaning of Old English eam.<br />
Neophilologus 78: 633-643.<br />
Bartelt, Guillermo. HAVE<br />
1996. A Note on Old English <strong>Kinship</strong> Semantics. Journal of English Linguistics 24 (2):<br />
116-122.<br />
Bayer, Ludwig der.<br />
1895. Review of Ein Schauspiel in Fünf Aufzügen von Ludwig Uhland, herausgegeben<br />
von Ludwig Fränkel. Archiv für das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 49<br />
(94): 429-433. [Pp. 432: on the putative OEng oc ‘father-in-law’ and its connection to<br />
Lith uosvis.]<br />
Bremmer, Rolf H.<br />
1980. The Importance of <strong>Kinship</strong>: Uncle and Nephew in Beowulf. Amsterdamer Beiträge<br />
zur Älteren Germanistik 15: 21-38.<br />
Campbell, Charles D. HAVE<br />
1905. Names of Relationship in English: A Contribution to English Semasiology.<br />
Strassburg: Universitäts-Buchdruckerei von J. H. Ed. Heitz. 139 P.<br />
Cessford, Craig. HAVE<br />
1996. Exogamous Marriages between Anglo-Saxons and Britons in Seventh Century<br />
Northern Britain. Anglo-Saxon <strong>Studies</strong> in Archaeology and History 9: 49-52.<br />
Chadwick, H. Munro.<br />
1912. The Heroic Age. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Supports the theory of<br />
Anglo-Saxon cognatism.]<br />
Charles-Edwards, Thomas D. HAVE<br />
1997. Anglo-Saxon <strong>Kinship</strong> Revisited. In The Anglo-Saxons from the Migration Period<br />
to the Eighth Century: An Ethnographic Perspective, edited by John Hines. Pp. 171-210.
Woodbridge, Suffolk, UK; Rochester, NY: Boydell Press; San Marino, R.S.M.: Center<br />
for Interdisciplinary Research on Social Stress.<br />
Cronan, Dennis. HAVE<br />
2004. Poetic Words, Conservatism and the Dating of Old English Poetry. Anglo-Saxon<br />
England 33: 23-50. [Pp. 4, 14-18, 26-27: OEng suhterga ‘brother’s son’.]<br />
Drout, Michael D. C.<br />
1997. Imitating Fathers: Tradition, Inheritance and the Reproduction of Culture in<br />
Anglo-Saxon England. Ph.D. dissertation. Loyola University, Chicago.<br />
Ehrismann, G. HAVE<br />
1890. Ags. twégen, bégen und einige germanische Verwandschaftsbegriffe. Germania<br />
35: 168-169. [Dual kin terms.]<br />
Fischer, Andreas. HAVE<br />
2002. Notes on <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in the History of English. In Of Dyuersitie and<br />
Chaunge of Langage: Essays Presented to Manfred Görlach on the Occasion of his 65th<br />
Birthday, edited by Katja Lenz and Ruth Möhlig. Pp. 115-128. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.<br />
Glosecki, Stephen O.<br />
1996. The Kin Bonds of Camelot. Medieval Perspectives 11: 46-47.<br />
Helmig, Thomas. HAVE<br />
1992. Anglo-Saxon Kin-Class Structure. Mankind 33 (2): 155-162.<br />
Hodgkin, R. H.<br />
1935. A History of the Anglo-Saxons. London: Oxford University Press. [Supports the<br />
theory of Anglo-Saxon cognatism.]<br />
Kemble, John M.<br />
1849. The Saxons in England, a History of the English Commonwealth Till the Period of<br />
the Norman Conquest. London: Longmans. [Supports the theory of Anglo-Saxon<br />
patrilinearity.]<br />
Klaeber, Fr.<br />
1922. Beowulf and The Fight at Finnsburg. Boston: D. C. Heath. [P. 84: on OEng and<br />
OHG dyadic kin terms.]<br />
Lancaster, Lorraine. HAVE<br />
1957. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Anglo-Saxon Society. British Journal of Sociology 9 (3): 230-250; (4):<br />
359-377.<br />
Logarbo, Mona L.<br />
1986. The Body and Soul as Kinsmen: An Explanation of the Theology og the Anglo-<br />
Saxon Body-Soul Theme in Terms of an Underlying Anglo-Saxon Spirituality of <strong>Kinship</strong>.<br />
Ph.D. dissertation. Fordham University, New York, NY: Department of English.<br />
Loyn, H. R.<br />
1974. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Anglo-Saxon England. Anglo-Saxon England 3: 197-209.<br />
Lynch, Joseph H. HAVE<br />
1985. Hugh I of Cluny’s Sponsorship of Henry IV: Its Context and Consequences.<br />
Speculum 60 (4): 800-826. [Includes discussions of fictive kinship.]
Lynch, Joseph H.<br />
1998. Christianizing <strong>Kinship</strong>: Ritual Sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England. Ithaca, N.Y.:<br />
Cornell University Press.<br />
Maitland, Frederic W.<br />
1895. History of English Law before the Time of Edward I. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press. [A proof of the cognatic nature of ancient Anglo-Saxon society.]<br />
Pp. 237-281, 293-306, 486-526 reprinted under title “Inheritance and Descent” and<br />
“Corporation and Person” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of<br />
Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim Kovalevsky, Rudolf<br />
Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 173-229, 300-336. New<br />
York and London: Basic Books.<br />
Maitland, Frederic W.<br />
1924. Domesday Book and Beyond. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [P. 349: the<br />
cognatic nature of ancient Germanic society.]<br />
Mezger, Fritz.<br />
1931. Ae. faesl, n. ‘Nachkommenschaft’ und ae. cnósl ‘Nachkommenschaft, Gesellschaft,<br />
Familie, Vaterland’. Archiv für das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 160:<br />
91-92.<br />
Mezger, Fritz.<br />
1932. Ae. forecynren, n. ‘Nachkommenschaft’ – maegcynren, n. ‘Familie, Linie’ –<br />
cynren, n. ‘Art, Familie, Verwandtschaft, Generation, Nachkommenschaft’. Archiv für<br />
das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 161: 228-229.<br />
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE<br />
1987. The Vocabulary of Anglo-Saxon <strong>Kinship</strong>. L’Homme 27 (3): 113-128.<br />
Roberts, Jane, and Christian Kay.<br />
1995. A Thesaurus of Old English. Vols. 1-2. London: King’s College London, Centre of<br />
Late Antique and Medieval <strong>Studies</strong>. [Pp. 39-44: “Family, Household.”]<br />
Roeder, Fritz.<br />
1899. Die Famille bei den Anglesachsen. Halle: Max Niemeyer.<br />
Review: Durkheim 1901c.<br />
Sellers, William E.<br />
1956a. The Folklore of <strong>Kinship</strong> in the British Traditional Ballads. Ph.D. dissertation.<br />
Boston University Graduate School.<br />
Sellers, William E.<br />
1956b. <strong>Kinship</strong> in the British Ballads. Southern Folklore Quarterly 20(4): 199-215.<br />
Spolsky, Ellen.<br />
1977. Old English <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms and Beowulf. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 78: 233-<br />
238.<br />
Storch, Theodor.
1886. Angelsächsische Nominalcomposita. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner. [Pp. 6-7: kinship<br />
composites.] HAVE<br />
Thomas, Roger.<br />
1997. Land, <strong>Kinship</strong> Relations and the Rise of Enclosed Settlement in First Millenium<br />
B.C. Britain. Oxford Journal of Archaeology 16 (2): 211-218.<br />
Zupitza, Julius.<br />
1895. Review of A Concise Anglo-Saxon Dictionary for the Use of Students, by John R.<br />
Clark Hall, 1894. Archiv für der Neueren Sprachen und Litteraturen 49 (94): 430-434.<br />
[Pp. 431-432: IE terms terms for step-parents, including controversial OEng oc.] HAVE<br />
MEDIEVAL and EARLY MODERN<br />
Bowdon, Lynne.<br />
2004. Redefining <strong>Kinship</strong>: Exploring Boundaries of Relatedness in Late Medieval New<br />
Romney. Journal of Family History 29 (4): 407-420.<br />
Cressy, David.<br />
1986. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Kin Interaction in Early Modern England. Past and Present 113: 38-<br />
69.<br />
Dingle, Joan.<br />
1997. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Mobility in Early Modern England: Case <strong>Studies</strong> from Nottinghamshre.<br />
M. A. thesis. University of Calgary.<br />
Homans, George C. HAVE<br />
1937. Partible Inheritance of Villagers’ Holdings. Economic History Review 8 (1): 48-56.<br />
Homans, George C.<br />
1941. English Villagers of the Thirteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.<br />
[Ch. 2: “Families.]<br />
Reviews: Stephenson 1941; Powicke 1942; Wilkinson 1943; Postan 1945.<br />
Houston, R. A.<br />
1983. Marriage Formation and Domestic Industry: Occupational Endogamy in<br />
Kilmarnock, Ayrshire, 1697-1764. Journal of Family Hsitory 8: 215-229.<br />
Ingram, Martin.<br />
1988. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570-1640. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press.<br />
James, Mervyn.<br />
1974. Family, Lineage, and Civil Society: A Study of Society, Politics ad Mentality in the<br />
Durham Region 1500-1640. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Reviews: McFarlane 1974; Hitchcock 1976; Howell 1976; Storey 1976.<br />
Levine, David.<br />
1984. Production, Reproduction and the Proletarian Family in England, 1500-1851. In<br />
Proletarianization and Family History, edited by David Levine. Pp. 87-127.Orlando, FL:<br />
Academic Press.
McCracken, Grant.<br />
1983. The Exchange of Children in Tudor England: An Anthropological Phenomenon in<br />
Historical Context. Journal of Family History 8 (4): 303-313.<br />
McCracken, Grant.<br />
1988. Culture and Consumption: New Approaches to the Symbolic Character of<br />
Consumer Goods and Activities. Bloomington and Indianapolis: Indiana University Press.<br />
[Pp. 12-14: changes in English family in response to consumption; 44-53: family<br />
heirlooms as curatorial consumption.]<br />
McCullough, John, Kathleen Heath, and Jessica Fields.<br />
2006. Culling the Cousins: Kingship, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Competition in Mid-Millennial<br />
England. History of the Family 11 (1): 59-66.<br />
MacFarlane. Alan.<br />
1970. The Family Life of Ralph Josselin, A Seventeenth-Century Clergyman: An Essay in<br />
Historical Anthropology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Reviews: Allison 1971; Woolrych 1971; Dobyns 1972; Vann 1972; Waters 1972.<br />
MacFarlane, Alan.<br />
2002. The Making of the Modern World: Visions from the West and East. London:<br />
Palgrave. [Includes an account of “kinship and property” in England following Bloch and<br />
Maitland.]<br />
Morrow, Richard B.<br />
1978. Family Limitation in Pre-Industrial England: A Reappraisal. Economic History<br />
Review 31 (3): 419-428<br />
Nitze, W. A.<br />
1912. The Sister’s Son and the Conte del Graal. Modern Philology 9: 291-323.<br />
Smith, Richard M.<br />
1979. Kin and Neighbors in a Thirteenth-Century Suffolk Community. Journal of Family<br />
History 4: 219-256.<br />
Smith, Richard M.<br />
1984. Some Issues Concerning Families and Their Property in Rural England 1250-1800.<br />
In Land, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Life-Cycle, edited by Richard M. Smith. Pp. 1-86. Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge University Press.<br />
Spring, Eileen.<br />
1993. Law, Land, and Family: Aristocratic Inheritance in England, 1300 to 1800. Chapel<br />
Hill and London: University of North Carolina Press.<br />
Reviews: Trumbach 1994; Warneke 1994; Adamson 1995; Bonfield 1995; Erickson A.<br />
1995; McGovern 1995; Mirow 1995; Mitchell L. 1995; Pollock 1995; Warneke 1995;<br />
Beckett 1996; Crawford 1996; Hackney 1996; Murphy W. 1996; Dolan 1998.<br />
Stone, Lawrence.<br />
1977. Family, Sex, and Marriage in England 1500-1800. New York: Harper & Row.<br />
Reviews: Monter 1978; Engerman 1979; McDonald M. 1979; Slack 1979; Vann 1979.
Sweetinburgh, Sheila. HAVE<br />
2006. Strategies of Inheritance among Kentish Fishing Communities in the Later Middle<br />
Ages. History of the Family 11 (2): 93-105.<br />
Voltmer, Bruno.<br />
1911. Die Mitterlenglische Terminologie der Ritterlichen Verwandtschafts- und<br />
Standesverhältnisse nach den Höfischen Epen und Romanzen des 13. und 14.<br />
Jahrhunderts. Pinneberg: Druck von A. Beig.<br />
Wareham, Andrew.<br />
2001. The Transformation of <strong>Kinship</strong> and the Family in Late Anglo-Saxon England.<br />
Early Medieval Europe 10 (3): 375-399.<br />
White, Stephen D.<br />
1989. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Lordship in Early Medieval England: The Story of Sigeberht,<br />
Cynewulf, and Cyneheard. Viator 20: 1-18. Berkeley and Los Angeles.<br />
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking <strong>Kinship</strong> and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen<br />
D.White. Pp. 1-18. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.<br />
White, Stephen D.<br />
1996. Maitland on Family and <strong>Kinship</strong>. In The History of English Law: Centenary Essays<br />
on “Pollock and Maitland,” edited by John Hudson. Pp. 91-113. Oxford and New York:<br />
Oxford University Press. [Cross-listed in PERSONALIA.]<br />
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking <strong>Kinship</strong> and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen<br />
D.White. Pp. 91-113. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.<br />
White, Stephen D., and Richard T. Vann.<br />
1983. The Invention of English Individualism: Alan Macfarlane and the Modernization of<br />
Pre-Modern Europe. Social History 8: 345-363. [Critique of Macfarlane’s underplay of<br />
kinship.]<br />
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking <strong>Kinship</strong> and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen<br />
D.White. Pp. 345-363. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.<br />
Wrigley, E. A. HAVE<br />
1966. Family Limitation in Pre-Industrial England. Economic History Review 19 (1): 82-<br />
109.<br />
MODERN<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Wohl, Anthony S. (ed.)<br />
1978. The Victorian Family: Structure and Stresses. New York: St. Martin’s Press.<br />
Reviews: Creighton 1979; Peterson 1979; Thompson P. 1979.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Allan, Graham.<br />
1996. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Friendship in Modern Britain. Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />
Anderson, Nancy F.
1982. The ‘Marriage with a Deceased Wife’s Sister Bill’ Controversy: Incest Anxiety and<br />
the Defense of Family Purity in Victorian England. Journal of British <strong>Studies</strong> 21 (2): 67-<br />
86.<br />
Anderson, Nancy F.<br />
1986. Cousin Marriage in Victorian England. Journal of Family History 11 (3): 285-301.<br />
Anderson, Michael.<br />
1971. Family Structure in Nineteenth Century Lancashire. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press.<br />
Reviews: MacFarlane 1972a; Hammond 1973; Hareven 1973; Katz M. 1973; Shorthouse<br />
1973.<br />
Arthur, Jay.<br />
1990. What’s Your Family. English Today 6: 33-36.<br />
Baumann, Gerd.<br />
1995. Managing a Polyethnic Milieu: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Interaction in a London Suburb.<br />
Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 1 (4): 725-741.<br />
Beysel, Karl.<br />
1927. Die Namen der Blutverwandtschaft im Englischen. Giessener Beiträge zur<br />
Erforschung der Sprache und Kultur Englands und Nordamerikas 3: 89-152.<br />
Blackstone, William.<br />
1750. An Essay on Collateral Consanguinity. London: W. Owen.<br />
Bott, Elizabeth.<br />
1955. Urban Families: Conjugal Roles and Social Networks. Human Relations 8: 345-<br />
384.<br />
Reprinted in: Man in Adaptation: The Institutional Framework, edited by Jehudi A.<br />
Cohen. Pp. 76-103. Chicago and New York: Aldine, 1971.<br />
Brown, L. Neville. HAVE<br />
1961. English Family Law Since the Royal Commission. University of Toronto Law<br />
Journal 14 (1): 52-66.<br />
Davidoff, Leonore. HAVE<br />
2005. <strong>Kinship</strong> as a Categorical Concept: A Case Study of Nineteenth Century English<br />
Siblings. Journal of Social History 39 (2): 411-428.<br />
Drummond, Lee.<br />
1978. The Transatlantic Nanny: Notes on a Comparative Semiotics of the Family in<br />
English-Speaking Societies. American Ethnologist 5 (1): 30-43.<br />
Drummond, Lee.<br />
1979. Letter. American Ethnologist 6 (1): 216. [Response to Kronenfeld 1979.]<br />
Drummond, Lee.<br />
1980. Reply to Vatuk: On the Trans-Pacific “nanny.” American Ethnologist 7 (1): 196-<br />
197. [See Vatuk 1980.]
Edwards, Jeanette.<br />
2000. Born and Bred: Idioms of <strong>Kinship</strong> and New Reproductive Technologies in<br />
England. Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />
Edwards, Jeanette.<br />
2008. “Creativity” in English Baptist Understandings of Assisted and Assisting<br />
Conception. In Creativity and Cultural Improvisation, edited by Elizabeth Hallam and<br />
Tim Ingold. Oxford: Berg.<br />
Edwards, Jeanette, and Marilyn Strathern.<br />
2000. Including Our Own. In Cultures of Relatedness: New Approaches to the Study of<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong>, edited by Janet Carsten. Pp. 149-166. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1989a. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Friendship. In British Social Attitudes: Cross-National Data, edited<br />
by in L. Brook and R. Jowell. Aldershot: Gower.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1989b. Social Policy, Social Engineering and the Family in the 1990s. In The Goals of<br />
Social Policy, edited by M. Bulmer, J. Lewis and D. Piachaud London: Unwin Hyman.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1989c. What Does Marriage Mean to Women? In Does Marriage Matter? Three<br />
Perspectives, edited by R. Chester. London: London Marriage Research.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1996a. Responsibilities and the Quality of Relationships in Families. In In Pursuit of the<br />
Quality of Life, edited by A. Offer. Pp. 119-139. Oxford University Press.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1996b. Inheritance and Financial Transfer in Families. In The New Generational<br />
Contract, edited by A. Walker. Pp. 120-134. London: UCL Press.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1996c. Family Responsibilities and Rights. In Citizenship Today: The Contemporary<br />
Relevance of T. H. Marshall, edited by M. Bulmer and A. M. Rees. Pp. 193-208. London:<br />
UCL Press.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1996d. Generations, Inheritance and Policy Relevant Research. In The Politics of the<br />
Family, edited by H. Jones and J. Miller. Pp. 211-221. Aldershot: Avebury.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1996e. Women, "the" Family and Families. In Women, Power and Resistance, edited by<br />
T. Cosslett, A. Easton and P. Summerfield. Pp. 13-22. Milton Keynes: Open University<br />
Press.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
1997. Individuality and Adaptability in English <strong>Kinship</strong>. In Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in<br />
Europe, edited by M. Gullestad and M. Segalen. Pp. 129-145. London: Pinter.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
2004a. Family Policy and Civil Registration: An Analysis of the White Paper 'Civil<br />
Registration: Vital Change'. Journal of Social Policy 33 (2): 249-266.
Finch, Janet.<br />
2004b. Inheritance and Intergenerational Relationships in English Families. In Families<br />
in Ageing Societies: A Multi-Disciplinary Approach, edited by S. Harper. Pp. 164-175.<br />
Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />
Finch, Janet.<br />
2006. <strong>Kinship</strong> as ‘Family’ in Contemporary Britain. in <strong>Kinship</strong> Matters, edited by F.<br />
Ebetehaj, B. Lindley and M. Richards. Pp. 293-306. Oxford: Hart.<br />
Finch, Janet, and L. Hayes.<br />
1996. Gender, Inheritance and Women as Testators. In Gender Relations in Public and<br />
Private, edited by L. Morris and E. S. Lyon. Pp. 121-140. London: Macmillan.<br />
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.<br />
1990. Divorce, Remarriage and Family Obligations. Sociological Review 28 (2): 219-246.<br />
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.<br />
1990. Filial Obligations and Kin Support for Elderly People. Ageing and Society 10: 151-<br />
175.<br />
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.<br />
1990. Gender, Employment and Responsibilities to Kin. Work, Employment and Society<br />
4 (3): 349-367.<br />
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.<br />
1991. Obligations of <strong>Kinship</strong> in Contemporary Britain: Is There Normative Consensus?<br />
British Journal of Sociology 42 (3): 345-367.<br />
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.<br />
1993. Death, Inheritance and the Life Course. In The Sociology of Death, edited by D.<br />
Clark. Pp. 50-68. Oxford, Blackwell.<br />
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.<br />
1994a. Family Responsibilities and Inheritance in Great Britain. In Families, Politics and<br />
the Law, edited by M. MacLean and J. Kurczewski. Pp. 97-119. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.<br />
1994b. Inheritance, Houses and the Concept of the Home. Sociology 28 (2): 417-432.<br />
Finch, Janet, and D. Morgan.<br />
1991. Marriage in the 1980s: A New Sense of Realism? In Marriage, Domestic Life and<br />
Social Change, edited by D. Clark. London: Routledge.<br />
Finch, Janet, and P. Summerfield.<br />
1991. Social Reconstruction and the Emergence of Companionate Marriage, 1945-59. In<br />
Marriage, Domestic Life and Social Change, edited by D. Clark. London: Routledge.<br />
Finch, Janet, and L. Wallis.<br />
1994. Inheritance, Care Bargains and Elderly People's Relationships with their Children.<br />
In Community Care: New Agendas and Challenges from the UK and Overseas, edited by<br />
D. Challis and B. Davies. Pp. 110-120. Aldershot: Gower.
<strong>Firth</strong>, <strong>Raymond</strong> W.<br />
1961. Family and Kin Ties in Britain and Their Social Implications. Introduction. British<br />
Journal of Sociology 12: 305-309.<br />
<strong>Firth</strong>, <strong>Raymond</strong> W., and Judith Djamour.<br />
1956. <strong>Kinship</strong> in South Borough. In Two <strong>Studies</strong> of <strong>Kinship</strong> in London, edited by<br />
<strong>Raymond</strong> W. <strong>Firth</strong>. Pp. 33-66. London: University of London/Athlone Press.<br />
<strong>Firth</strong>, <strong>Raymond</strong>, Jane Hubert, and Anthony Forge.<br />
1969. Families and Their Relatives: <strong>Kinship</strong> in a Middle-Class Sector of London: An<br />
Anthropological Study. London: Routledge & K. Paul; New York: Humanities Press.<br />
Reviews: Barnes 1970; Karnooh 1974a.<br />
Glauser, Beat.<br />
1985. Boys and Girls, Sons and Daughters: The Evidence of the Survey of English<br />
Dialects. English World-Wide: A Journal of Varieties of English 6 (1): 37-57.<br />
Goody, Jack.<br />
1969. On Nannas and Nannies. In Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in <strong>Kinship</strong>, by Jack Goody. Pp.<br />
240-252. Stanford CA: Stanford University Press.<br />
Grassby, Richard.<br />
2001. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Capitalism: Marriage, Family, and Business in the English Speaking<br />
World, 1580-1720. New York: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Review: Schmidt 2003.<br />
Hammick, James T.<br />
1887. The Marriage Law of England. London: Shaw & Sons.<br />
Hill, Reuben.<br />
1970. Family Development in Three Generations: A Longitudinal Study of Changing<br />
Patterns of Planning and Achievement. Cambridge: Schenkman.<br />
Kay, Paul. HAVE<br />
1974. On the Form of Dictionary Entries: English <strong>Kinship</strong> Semantics. In Towards<br />
Tomottow’s Linguistics, edited by Roger W. Shuy and Charles-James N. Bailey. Pp. 120-<br />
138. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press. [Includes a Seneca Iroquois<br />
analysis.]<br />
Kay, Paul.<br />
1975. Constants and Variables in English <strong>Kinship</strong> Semantics. Language Behavior Research<br />
Laboratory Working Papers 45. Berkeley.<br />
Kay, Paul.<br />
1977. Constants and Variable of English <strong>Kinship</strong> Semantics. In <strong>Studies</strong> in Language<br />
Variation, edited by R. W. Fasold and R. W. Shuy. Washington, DC: Georgetown<br />
University Press.<br />
Kenny, C. S.<br />
1878. The History of the Law of Primogeniture in England and the Effect Upon Landed<br />
Property. Cambridge: Hall.
Lambek, J.<br />
1986. A Production Grammar for English <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Theoretical Linguistics<br />
13 (1-2): 19-36.<br />
Levine, David.<br />
1977. Family Formation in an Age of Nascent Capitalism. New York: Academic Press.<br />
Reviews: Gillis 1978; Creighton 1978; Laslett B. 1979; Shammas 1979.<br />
Lisle-Williams, M.<br />
1984. Merchant Banking Dynasties in the English Class Structure: Ownership, Solidarity<br />
and <strong>Kinship</strong> in the City of London, 1850-1960. British Journal of Sociology 35 (3): 333-<br />
362.<br />
Lord, E.<br />
2002. Given Names and Inheritance. In Naming, Society and Regional Identity: Papers<br />
Presented at a Symposium Held at the Department of English Local History, University<br />
of Leicester, edited by David Postles. Oxford: Leopard’s Head Press.<br />
Mufwene, Salikoko S.<br />
1983. Investigating What the Words Father and Mother Mean. Language and<br />
Communication 3 (3): 245-269.<br />
Scott Smith, D.<br />
1984. Child Naming Practices as Cultural and Family Indicators. Local Population<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> 32: 17-27. [18 th century England and colonial North America.]<br />
Shaw, L. A.<br />
1954. Impression of Family Life in a London Suburb. Sociological Review 3 (2): 175-<br />
195.<br />
Simpson, Bob.<br />
1994. Bringing the ‘Unclear’ Family into Focus: Divorce and Re-Marriage in<br />
Contemporary Britain. Man 29 (4): 831-851.<br />
Simpson, Bob.<br />
2006. Scrambling Parenthood: English <strong>Kinship</strong> and the Prohibited Degrees of Affinity.<br />
Anthropology Today 22 (3): 3-6.<br />
Strathern, Marilyn.<br />
1981. <strong>Kinship</strong> at the Core: An Anthropology of Elmdon, a Village in North-West Essex in<br />
the Nineteen-Sixties. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Review: Frankel 1982; Wright 1982; Yanagisako 1983.<br />
Strathern, Marilyn.<br />
1982. The Place of <strong>Kinship</strong>: Kin, Class and Village Status in Elmdon, Essex. In<br />
Belonging, Identity and Social Organization, edited by A. P. Cohen. Pp. 72-100.<br />
Manchester: Manchester University Press.<br />
Strathern, Marilyn.<br />
1992. After Nature: English <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Late Twentieth Century. Cambridge and New<br />
York: Cambridge University Press.
Reviews: Dolgin 1993; Rose 1994.<br />
Symes, David, and John Appleton.<br />
1986. Family Goals and Survival Strategies: The Role of <strong>Kinship</strong> in an English Upland<br />
Farming Community. Sociologia Ruralis 26 (3-4): 345-363.<br />
Taylor, Archer.<br />
1929. The Semantics of ‘Child’. Modern Language Notes 44 (5): 309-314.<br />
Taylor, John R.<br />
1996. Possessives in English: An Exploration in Cognitive Grammar. Oxford: Clarendon<br />
Press. [Sporadically on the possession of kin terms in English; 199-201: on the<br />
possession of kin terms and the use of modifiers/specifiers in Italian in conjunction with<br />
Lyons’s theory.]<br />
Turner John N., and Hildegard Davis-Ferid.<br />
1983. Englisches Familienrecht. Frankfurt am Main: Verlag für Standesamtswesen. 154<br />
P.<br />
Vatuk, Sylvia.<br />
1980. More on Guyanese Creole “nanny.” American Ethnologist 7 (1): 196.<br />
See Drummond 1978, 1980.<br />
Williams, William M.<br />
1963. A West Country Village: Ashworthy: Family, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Land. London: Routledge<br />
& Paul.<br />
Review: Owen 1964.<br />
Willmott, Peter. HAVE<br />
1991. Parenté et urbanisation dans l’histoire anglaise. Genèses 4 (1): 128-144.<br />
Wolfram, Sybil.<br />
1961. Le marriage entre alliés dans l’Angleterre contemporaine. L’Homme 1: 47-71.<br />
Wolfram, Sybil.<br />
1987. In-Laws and Outlaws: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage in England. Beckenham, Kent: Croom<br />
Helm.<br />
Reviews: Carruthers 1988; Smith, R. 1988.<br />
Young, Michael.<br />
1954. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Family in East London. Man 54 (210): 137-139.<br />
Young, Michael, and Peter Willmott.<br />
1957. Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in East London. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.<br />
Review: Banton 1958.<br />
FRISIAN<br />
Bammesberger, Alfred. HAVE
1968. Altfriesisch swāger. Indogermanische Forschungen 73 (1-2): 133-135.<br />
Lendinara, Patrizia. HAVE<br />
1990. The Survival of Indo-European Words in Old Frisian. In Aspects of Old Frisian<br />
Phonology, edited by Rolf H. Bremmer, Geart van der Meer and Oebele Vries. Pp. 285-<br />
311. Amsterdam and Atlanta: Rodopi; Groningen: SSFYRUG. [Pp. 297-300: “Family<br />
and State.”]<br />
Meijers, Eduard M.<br />
1946. Het Friese en het Drentse erfrecht en huwelijksgoederenrecht. Akademiedagen 2:<br />
37-71. Amsterdam.<br />
Van Helten, W. L.<br />
1906. Zum altfriesischen Vokalismus. III. Zu altfries. ā(a) und ē(e) aus germ. nicht in<br />
schwachtoniger Silbe stehendem ai (aus idg. ai, āi, oi). Indogermanische Forschungen<br />
19: 185-198. [P. 192: on tāker ‘husband’s brother’ and āthum ‘brother-in-law’.]<br />
Walde. Alois.<br />
1901. Zur Entwicklung von germ. ai im Friesischen. Indogermanische Forschungen 12:<br />
372-386. [Pp. 375-376: in kin terms such as tāker ‘husband’s brother’ and āthum<br />
‘brother-in-law’.]<br />
LOW SAXON-LOW FRANCONIAN<br />
LOW FRANCONIAN<br />
DUTCH<br />
Barnard, Alan. HAVE<br />
1980a. Convergent Structures in Nama and Dutch-Afrikaans <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminologies.<br />
VOC: Journal for Overseas <strong>Studies</strong> 1 (1): 25-34. [Cross-listed in AFRICA/KHOISAN.]<br />
Gerritzen, Doreen, Gerrit Bloothooft, and Frans van Poppel en Jan Verduin.<br />
1999. Naming for Kin and the Development of Modern Family Structures: An Analysis<br />
of a Rural Region in the Netherlands in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries.<br />
The History of the Family: An International Quarterly 4: 261-295.<br />
Kalmijn, Matthijs, Paul M. de Graaf, and Anne-Rigt Poortman.<br />
2004. Interactions Between Cultural and Economic Determinants of Divorce in the<br />
Netherlands. Journal of Marriage and the Family 66: 75-89.<br />
Kalmijn, Matthijs, Paul M. de Graaf, and Jacques P. G. Janssen. HAVE<br />
2005. Intermarriage and the Risk of Divorce in the Netherlands: The Effects of Differences<br />
in Religion and Nationality, 1974-94. Population <strong>Studies</strong> 59 (1): 71-85.<br />
Kooy, Gerrit A.<br />
1973. Brak, porodica i srodstvo u nizozemskom selu u sociološkoj perspektivi. Sociologija<br />
Sela 11 (2-4): 240-246. Zagreb. (Special Issue: “Brak, Porodica i Srodstvo u Selu”) [A<br />
Dutch village.]<br />
Paping, Richard.<br />
2004. Family Strategies, Wage Labour and the Family Life Cycle in the Groningen<br />
Country Side, c. 1850-1910. In Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch<br />
Russian Project on Regional Development, 1780-1917, edited by P. Kooij and Richard<br />
Paping. Groningen: Nederlands Agronomisch Historisch Instituut.<br />
Tavernier-Vereecken, G.
1954. De etymologie van “wijf.” Revue Belge de Pilologie et d'Hstoire 32 (1): 97-101.<br />
Winkel, L.A. te.<br />
1865. Vader, moeder, broeder, zuster, dochter en zoon. De Taalgids: Tijdschrift tot<br />
Uitbreiding van de Kennis der Nederlandsche Taal 7: 274-278. [Dutch kin terms with IE<br />
comparisons.]<br />
VLAAMS (FLEMISH)<br />
Van de Putte, Bart, Koen Matthijs, and Robert Vlietinck.<br />
2008. Mortality in the Family of Origin and Its Effect on Marriage Partner Selection in a<br />
Flemish Village 18th-20th Centuries. In <strong>Kinship</strong> and Demographic Behavior in the Past,<br />
edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 37-72. Dordrecht and<br />
London: Springer.<br />
GERMAN<br />
GENERAL<br />
Anonymous (Hartmann, H.) HAVE<br />
1891. Die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Kulturgeschichte 2:<br />
56-66.<br />
Bergmann, Rolf<br />
2000. Onkel and Tante. Word History, Vocabulary History, and Historical Lexicography.<br />
Germanistische Mitteilungen 52: 115-124.<br />
Beth, M.<br />
1936-1937. Stiefeltern. In Handwörterbuch des Deutschen Aberglaubens, edited by Hans<br />
Baechtold-Staeubli. T. 8. Ss. 448-480. Berlin and Leipzig: Walter de Gruyter.<br />
Deecke, Wilhelm.<br />
1870. Die Deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Eine Sprachwissenschaftliche<br />
Untersuchung Nebst Vergleichenden Anmerkungen. Weimar: H. Böhlau. 223 P.<br />
Reprint: Wiesbaden: M. Sändig, 1970.<br />
Demade, J.<br />
2006. Parenté, noblesse et échec de la genèse de l’état. Le cas Allemand. Annales:<br />
Histoire, Sciences Sociales 61 (3): 609-629.<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1983. Three Pseudo-Problems. 3. On the Medial Syllable of ‘Daughter’. Indogermansiche<br />
Forschungen 88: 94-95. [Reaction towards Peeters 1979.]<br />
Jones, William J.<br />
1990. German <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms, 750-1500: Documentation and Analysis. Berlin and New<br />
York: Walter de Gruyter.<br />
Review: West J. 1991.<br />
Jones, William J.<br />
2005. Change in Lexical Fields: A Case Study of <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in German. In<br />
Lexikologie: Ein Internationales Handbuch zur Natur und Struktur von Wörtern und
Wortschätzen = Lexicology: An International Handbook on the Nature and Structure of<br />
Words and Vocabularies, edited by D. Alan Cruse, Franz Hundsnurscher, Michael Job,<br />
and Peter R. Lutzeier. Vol. 2. Pp. 1353-1363. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter.<br />
Kauffmann, F.<br />
1910. Braut und Gemahl. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Philologie 42: 129-153.<br />
Kruijsen, Joep, and Nils Ålhammar. HAVE<br />
1986. 469: “Son-in-Law” and 470: “Daughter-in-Law.” In Aspects of Language: <strong>Studies</strong><br />
in Honour of Mario Alinei. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his friends and<br />
colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th birthday. Vol. 1.<br />
Pp. 316-339. Amsterdam: Rodopi.<br />
Kuhn, Hans. HAVE<br />
1947. Philologisches zur Adoption bei den Germanen. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte,<br />
Germanistische Abteilung 65: 1-14.<br />
Kummer, Bernhard.<br />
1931. Gevatter. In Handwörterbuch des Deutschen Aberglaubens. T. 3. Berlin.<br />
Lamprecht, Karl.<br />
1889. Zur Socialgeschichte der Deutschen Urzeit. Tübingen: H. Laupp. 12 P. [Includes 1.<br />
Gaugemeinde, Sippe und Familie der Urzeit; Sippe und 2. Familie nach den fränkischen<br />
Volksrechten.]<br />
Maurer, Friedrich, and Heinz Rupp.<br />
1974. Deutsche Wortgeschichte. Bd. 1-2. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter [Bd. 1. Pp. 9-17: kin<br />
terms in an IE perspective.]<br />
Peeters, Christian. HAVE<br />
1979. Notes on Indo-European and Germanic Etymologies. Daughter in Germanic and<br />
Indo-European. Indogermanische Forschungen 84: 206-207. [See Hamp 1983, for<br />
reaction.]<br />
Ruipérez, Germán. HAVE<br />
1984. Die Strukturelle Umsichtung der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen:<br />
Ein Beitrag zur Historichen Lexikologie, Diachronen Semantik und Ethnolinguistik.<br />
Marburg: N. G. Elwert. 219 P.<br />
Schoof, W.<br />
1900. Die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Zeitschrift für Hochdeutsche Mundarten 1:<br />
193-298.<br />
Schrader, Otto.<br />
1904. Die Schwiegermutter und der Hagestolz. Eine Studie aus der Geschichte Unserer<br />
Familie. Braunschweig: G. Westermann. 119 P.<br />
Review: Meringer 1905.<br />
Spiess, Karl-Heinz.<br />
1993. Familie und Verwandtschaft im Deutschen Hochadel des Spätmittelalters. 13. Bis<br />
Anfang des 16. Jahrhunderts. Stuttgart: Steiner.
Spiess, Karl-Heinz.<br />
2007. Lordship, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Inheritance among the German High Nobility in the Middle<br />
Ages and Early Modern Period. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term<br />
Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon<br />
Mathieu. Pp. 57-75. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
Wackernagel, W. D.<br />
1971. Adoption. In Handwörterbuch zur Deutschen Rechtsgeschichte. T. 1. Pp. 56-58.<br />
Berlin: E. Schmidt.<br />
ANCIENT<br />
Austin, William M. HAVE<br />
1946. A Corollary to the Germanic Verschärfung. Language 22 (2): 109-111. [P. 109: on<br />
the Germanic reflexes of *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’.]<br />
Bugge, Sophus.<br />
1888. Etymologische Studien ueber Germanische Lautverschiebung. Beiträge zur<br />
Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 13: 167-187. [Pp. 175-176: on OHG<br />
basa ‘father’s sister’ as a “Kosename.”] HAVE<br />
Grimm, Jacob. HAVE<br />
1841. Uota ano ato. Zeitschrift für Deutsches Altertum 1: 21-26.|||<br />
Huebner, Rudolf.<br />
1918. A History of German Private Law. Translated by F. S. Philbrick. Boston: Little,<br />
Brown.<br />
Excerpted under title “Germanic Law of the Family and Marriage” and “Man, Right, and<br />
Association” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul<br />
Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim Kovalevsky, Rudolf<br />
Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 237-299. New York<br />
and London: Basic Books, 1966.<br />
Lamprecht, Karl.<br />
1889. Die Socialgeschichte der deutschen Urzeit. In Festgabe für Georg Hanssen zum 31,<br />
mai 1889. Ss. 61-72. Tubingen: H. Laupp. [On family and clan.]<br />
Mahlknecht, B.<br />
1975. Alte Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Der Schlern 49: 307-308.<br />
Stroh, Friedrich.<br />
1974. Indogermanische Ursprünge. In Deutsche Wortgeschichte, von Friedrich Maurer<br />
and Heinz Rupp. Ss. 3-34. New York. [Pp. 9-17: kinship terms.]<br />
Meynial, Edmond.<br />
1896-1897. Le mariage après les invasions. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit Français<br />
et Étranger 4, 6 (1896), 2 (1897).<br />
Review: Durkheim 1898-1899.<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1960. Oheim und Neffe. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 76: 296-302.<br />
[Old High German terms for ‘mother’s brother’ and ‘sister’s son’.]
Much, R.<br />
1923. Oheim. Zeitschrift für Deutsches Altertum und Deutsche Literatur 69: 46-48.<br />
Noreen, Adolf.<br />
1894. Abriss der Urgermanischen Lautlehre. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. [Pp. 26, 167,<br />
177: notes on some OHG kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Osthoff, H. HAVE<br />
1888. Etymologica I. Oheim. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und<br />
Literatur 13: 447-457. [OHG term for mother’s brother.]<br />
Schulze, Wilhelm.<br />
1907. Ahd. “suagur.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 40: 400-418. [OHG<br />
term for brother-in-law.]<br />
Reprinted in Kleine Schriften von Wilhelm Schulze. S. 60-75. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &<br />
Ruprecht, 1933.<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald. HAVE<br />
1952. The Etymology of German adel. Word 8: 42-50. [Mostly on IE social terminology,<br />
but of general relevance to kinship.]<br />
MEDIEVAL<br />
Åsdahl Holmberg, Märtha.<br />
1984. Zur Bennenung von Ehefrauen und anderen Frauen im Mittelniederdeutschen. In<br />
Wortes Anst, Verbi Gratia: Donum Natalicium Gilbert A.R. de Smet, herausgegeben von<br />
Heinrich L. Cox, V. F. Vanacker, and Edward Verhofstadt. Pp. 29-36. Leuven: Acco.<br />
Bischoff, Karl.<br />
1984. ‘Wif’, ‘vrouwe’ und Ihresgleichen im Mittelalterlichen Elbostfälischen: Eine<br />
Wortgeschichtliche Studie. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner.<br />
Drew, Katherine F.<br />
1963. The Germanic Family of the Leges Burgundionum. Medievalia et Humanistica 15:<br />
5-14.<br />
Erben, Johannes.<br />
1972. Zu den Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen der Luthersprache: Die sprachliche<br />
Erfassung der ‘Vorfahren’. In Zeiten und Formen in Sprache und Dichtung: Festschrift fur<br />
Fritz Tschirch zum 70. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Karl-Heinz Schirmer und Bernhard<br />
Sowinski. Pp. 376-383. Köln and Wien: Bohlau.<br />
Hlawitschka, Eduard.<br />
1976a. Adoption in mittelalterlichen Königshaus. In Beiträge zur Wirtschafts- und<br />
Sozialgeschichte des Mittelalters. Festschrift für H. Helbig, herausgegeben von K.<br />
Schulz. Ss. 1-32. Köln-Wien: Böhlau.<br />
Reprinted in: Stirps Regia: Forschungen zu Königtum und Führungsschichten im<br />
Früheren Mittelalter, von Eduard Hlawitschka. Ss. 11-42. Frankfurt am Main, etc.: Peter<br />
Lang, 1988.<br />
Hlawitschka, Eduard.
1976b. Die verwandtschaftliche Verbindungen zwischen dem hochburgundischen und<br />
dem niederburgundischen Königshaus. Zugleich ein Beitrag zur geschichte Burgunds in<br />
der 1. Hälfte des 10. Jahrhunderts. In Grundwissenschaften und Geschichte. Festschrift<br />
für P. Acht. Ss. 28-57. Kallmünz: Michael Lassleben.<br />
Reprinted in: Stirps Regia: Forschungen zu Königtum und Führungsschichten im<br />
Früheren Mittelalter, von Eduard Hlawitschka. Ss. 269-298. Frankfurt am Main, etc.:<br />
Peter Lang, 1988.<br />
Kasten, Brigitte.<br />
2001. Stepmothers in Frankish Legal Life. In Law, Laity, and Solidarities: Essays in<br />
Honour of Susan Reynolds, edited by P. Stafford, J. L. Nelson, and J. Martindale. Pp. 47-<br />
67. Manchester: Manchester University Press.<br />
Leyser, K. J.<br />
1970. Maternal Kin in Early Medieval Germany: A Reply. Past and Present 49: 126-134.<br />
MaNamara, Jo-Ann, and Suzanne F. Wemple.<br />
1976. Marriage and Divorce in the Frankish Kingdom. In Women in Medieval Society,<br />
edited by Susan M. Stuard. Pp. 95-124. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.<br />
Morsel, Joseph.<br />
1998. Geschlecht als Repräsentation. Beobachtungen zur Verwandtschaftskonstruktion<br />
im fränkischen Adel des späten Mittelalters. In Repräsentation der Gruppen. Texte –<br />
Bilder – Objekte, herausgegeben von Otto G. Oexle und Andrea von Hülsen-Esch. Ss.<br />
259-325. Göttingen: Vandehoeck & Ruprecht.<br />
Nolte, Cordula.<br />
2000. Gendering Princely Dynasties: Some Notes on Family Structure, Social Networks<br />
and Communication at the Courts of the Margraves of Brandenburg-Ansbach Around<br />
1500. Gender and History 12: 704-721.<br />
Nolte, Cordula.<br />
2005. Familie, Hof und Herrschaft. Das Verwandtschaftliche Beziehungs- und<br />
Kommunikationsnetz der Reichsfürsten am Beispiel der Markgrafen von Brandenburg-<br />
Ansbach (1440-1530). Ostfildern.<br />
Schieffer, Rudolf.<br />
1990. Väter und Söhne im Karolingerhaus. In Beiträge zur Geschichte des Regnum<br />
Francorum. Referate beim Wissenschftlichen Colloquium zum 75. Geburtstag von Eugen<br />
Ewig am 28. Mai 1988, herausgegeben von Rudolf Schieffer. Ss. 149-164. Sigmaringen.<br />
Schmid, Karl.<br />
1957. Zur Problematik von Familie, Sippe und Geschlecht, Haus und Dynastie beim<br />
mittelalterlichen Adel. Vorfragen zum Thema ‘Adel und Herrschaft im Mittelalter.<br />
Zeitschrift für Geschichte des Oberrheins 105: 1-62.<br />
Zimmermann, August. HAVE<br />
1903. Zu mhd. enenkel ‘Enkel’. Indogermanische Forschungen 15 (3-4): 339.
MODERN<br />
GENERAL<br />
Barth, Dieter.<br />
1975. Das Familienblatt – Ein Phänomen der Unterhaltungspresse des 19. Jahrhunderts.<br />
Archiv für Geschichte des Buchwesens 15: 121-316. [The genre of celebratory familial<br />
writing.]<br />
Bartholmes, Herbert.<br />
1970. Bruder, Bürger, Freund, Genosse und Andere Wörter der Sozialistischen<br />
Terminologie. Wortgeschichtliche Beiträge. Wuppertal-Barmen: P. Hammer.<br />
Berkner, Lutz K.<br />
1972. The Stem Family and the Developmental Cycle of a Peasant Household: An<br />
Eighteenth-Century Austrian Example. American Historical Review 77: 398-418.<br />
Berkner, Lutz K.<br />
1976. Inheritance, Land Tenure and Peasant Family Structure: A German Regional<br />
Comparison. In Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe, 1200-1800,<br />
edited by Jack Goody, Joan Trisk and E. P. Thompson. Pp. 71-95. Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge University Press.<br />
Beuys, Barbara<br />
1984. Familienleben in Deutschland. Neue Bilder aus der Deutschen Vergangenheit.<br />
Hamburg: Rowolt.<br />
Borneman, John.<br />
1992. Belonging in the Two Berlins: Kin, State, Nation. Cambridge and New York:<br />
Cambridge University Press.<br />
Review: Koshar 1995.<br />
Cole, John W., and Eric R. Wolf.<br />
1974. The Hidden Frontier: Ecology and Ethnicity in an Alpine Valley. New York and<br />
London: Academic Press. [Pp. 233-262: “Kith and Kin.” Includes kin terminology (pp.<br />
240-241).] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Friedl 1975; Bailey 1976.<br />
Debus, Friedhelm. HAVE<br />
1958. Die Deutschen Bezeichnungen für die Heiratsverwandtschaft. Deutsche<br />
Wortforschung in Europäischen Bezugen. Vol. 1, herausgegeben von Ludwig E. Schmitt.<br />
Pp. 1-116. Giessen: Wilhelm Schmitz.<br />
Diewald, Martin.<br />
1998. Persönliche Bindung und gesellschaftliche Veränderungen. Zum Wandel von<br />
Familien- und verwandtschaftsbeziehungen in Ostdeutschland nach der Wende. In<br />
Verwandtschaft. Sozialwissenschaftliche Beiträge zu einem Vernachlässigen Thema,<br />
edited by Michael Wagner and Yvonne Schütze. Ss. 183-202. Stuttgart: Ferdinand Enke.<br />
Duhamelle, Christophe.
2007. The Making of Stability: <strong>Kinship</strong>, Church, and Power among the Rhenish Imperial<br />
Knighthood, Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe: Approaches to<br />
Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and<br />
Jon Mathieu. Pp. 125-144. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
Edmonson, Munro S.<br />
1958. German <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms: Rejoinder. American Anthropologist 60 (4): 755-756.<br />
See Naroll 1958; Edmonson 1957 in THEORY.<br />
Erben, Johannes.<br />
1985. Grossvater und Enkel: Zur Bezeichnungsgeschichte der Vorfahren und<br />
Kindeskinder im Deutschen. In Sprachwissenschaftliche Forschungen: Festschrift fur<br />
Johann Knobloch zum 65. Geburtstag am 5. Januar 1984 dargebracht von Freunden und<br />
Kollegen, herausgegeben von Hermann M. Olberg und Gernot Schmidt. Pp. 91-100.<br />
Innsbruck: Innsbrucker Gesellschaft zur Pflege der Geisteswissenschaft.<br />
Escher, Arnold.<br />
1900. Der Einfluss des Geschlechtsunterschiedes der Descendenten im Schweizerischen<br />
Erbrecht. Zurich: Fried.<br />
Review: Durkheim 1901b.<br />
Fenner, Burkhard.<br />
1984. Verwandtenbeziehungen in einem Dorf des Rheinischen Braunkohlengebietes.<br />
Berlin: D. Reimer.<br />
Review: Ganzer 1986.<br />
Francovich Onesti, Nicoletta.<br />
1979-1980. I nomi di parentela nei dialetti delle isole linguistiche alemanne del piemonte<br />
e della Valle d’Aosta. Studi Germanici 17-18 (47-52): 5-34.<br />
Gloning, Karl.<br />
1980. Paraphasien bei Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. In Paraphasie: Untersuchungen<br />
zum Problem Lexikalischer Fehlleistungen, herausgegeben von Karl Gloning und<br />
Wolfgang U. Dressler. Pp. 61-100. Munich: Fink.<br />
Goldbeck, I.<br />
1955. Die lieben Verwandten: Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen in übertragener Bedeutung.<br />
Muttersprache 65: 134-143.<br />
Grunow, Oskar.<br />
1966. Die Beziechnungen einiger Verwandtschaftsgrade. Ihre Etymologie und Ihre<br />
Wortgeographie im Österreichisch-Bairischen Sprachraum. Ph.D. dissertation. University<br />
of Vienna.<br />
Helmig, Thomas. HAVE<br />
1983. German Kin Classification. Anthropology 7 (1): 17-30.<br />
Helmig, Thomas.<br />
1984a. Zur kulturellen Kategorisierung im Bereich der Verwandtschaft im Gebiet der<br />
deutschen Schweiz. Zeitschrift für Dialektologie und Linguistik 51 (3): 332-349.
Helmig, Thomas.<br />
1984b. Eine “stiefmütterliche” Behandlung der Stiefmutter. Zur semantischen Struktur<br />
von “Stiefmutter" und ihrer Nutzbarmachung im Märchen. Rheinisch-Westfälischen<br />
Zeitschrift für Volkskunde 29: 205-210.<br />
Hess, Rolf-Dieter.<br />
1968. Familien- und Erbrecht im Württembergischen Landrecht von 1555 under<br />
Besonderer Berucksichtigung des Älteren Württembergischen Rechts. Stuttgart:<br />
Kohlhammer.<br />
Hurwich, Judith J. HAVE<br />
1993. Inheritance Practices in Early Modern Germany. Journal of Interdisciplinary<br />
History 23 (4): 699-718.<br />
Jones, William J.<br />
1990. German <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms, 750-1500. Berlin: de Gruyter.<br />
Khera, S.<br />
1972. Kin Ties and Social Interaction in an Austrian Peasant Village with Divided Land<br />
Inheritance. Behavioral Science Notes 7 (4): 349-366.<br />
Kirschweng, Johann.<br />
1934. Sippe und Ahnen – die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen im Lichte der Sprache.<br />
Heimatblätter 11 (24).<br />
Kocka, Jürgen.<br />
1979. Familie, Unternehmer und Kapitalismus: An Beispielen aus der frühen deutschen<br />
Industrialisierung. Zeitschrift für Unternehmergeschichte 24: 99-135.<br />
Krogmann, Willy.<br />
1958-1959. Nhd. Weib. Indogermanische Forschungen 64: 136-145.<br />
Lamouse, Annette.<br />
1969. Family Roles of Women: A German Example. Journal of Marriage and the Family<br />
13: 145-152.<br />
Lupri, Eugen.<br />
1969. Contemporary Authority Patterns in the West German Family: A Study on Cross-<br />
National Validation. Journal of Marriage and the Family 31: 134-144.<br />
Merten, Stephan.<br />
1990. Zweitspracherwerb und kulturelles Lernen. Wirkendes Wort: Deutsche Sprache<br />
und Literatur in Forschung unf Lehre 40 (2): 268-284. [Vietnamese kin terms and forms<br />
of address compared to German; Cross-listed in AUSTROASIATIC.]<br />
Merten, Stephan. HAVE<br />
1994. Die sprachliche und gesellschaftliche Interpretation von Welt: Farben und<br />
Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Sociologus 44 (2): 149-165. [Vietnamese compared to<br />
German; Cross-listed in THEORY and AUSTROASIATIC.]
Mitzka, Walther, and Ludwig E. Schmitt.<br />
1957. Deutscher Wortatlas. Giessen: Wilhelm Schmitz. [Pp. 1-9: index, with kin and<br />
affinal terms.] HAVE<br />
Naroll, Raoul. HAVE<br />
1958. German <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. American Anthropologist 60 (4): 750-755.<br />
Nübling, Damaris.<br />
2006. Historische Sprachwissenschaft des Deutschen: Eine Einführung in die Prinzipien<br />
des Sprachwandels. Berlin: Gunter Narr. [Pp. 125-130: kin terminology.]<br />
Opet, Otto. HAVE<br />
1899. Das Verwandtschaftsrecht des Bürgerlichen Gesetzbuchs für das Deutsche Reich.<br />
Berlin: Franz Vahlen. 440 P.<br />
Pajares, Diana M.<br />
1973. Reglas generativas para la formacion de nombres de parentesco en el idioma<br />
aleman. Lenguaje y Ciencias 13: 46-52.<br />
Plakans, Andrejs.<br />
1986. Genealogies as Sources for <strong>Kinship</strong> <strong>Studies</strong> in the Eighteenth and Nineteenth<br />
Centuries: A German Example. In Generations and Change: Genealogical Perspectives<br />
in Social History, by Ralph Crandall and Robert M. Taylor. Pp. 125–140. Macon, GA:<br />
Mercer University Press.<br />
Reif, Heinz.<br />
1982. Väterliche Gewalt und ‘kindliche Narrheit’. Familienkonflikte im katholischen<br />
Adel Westfalens vor der franzözischen Revolution. In Die Familie in der Geschichte,<br />
herausgegeben von Heinz Reif. Ss. 82-113. Göttingen.<br />
Ruiperez, German.<br />
1984. Die Strukturelle Umschichtung der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen:<br />
Ein Beitrag zur Historischen Lexikologie, Diachronen Semantik und Ethnolinguistik.<br />
Marburg: N. G. Elwert. 219 P.<br />
Sabean, David W.<br />
1984. Young Bees in an Empty Hive: Relations between Brothers-in-Law in a South<br />
German Village Around 1800. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family<br />
and <strong>Kinship</strong>, edited by Hans Medick and David W. Sabean. Pp. 171-186. Cambridge and<br />
New York: Cambridge University Press; Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de<br />
l’Homme.<br />
Sabean, David W.<br />
1990. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Neckarhausen, 1700-1870. Cambridge, U.K., and New York: Cambridge<br />
University Press.<br />
Review: Plakans 1989.<br />
Sabean, David W.<br />
1990. Property, Production, and Family in Neckarhausen, 1700-1870. Cambridge and<br />
New York: Cambridge University Press.
Review: Hagen 1992; Koepping 1999.<br />
Sabean, David W.<br />
2002. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Prohibited Marriages in Baroque Germany: Divergent Histories<br />
among Jewish and Christian Populations. Leo Baeck Institute Yearbook 47: 91-103.<br />
[Cross-listed in EURASIA.]<br />
Sommerfeldt, K.-E.<br />
1981. Was ein Bruderalles sein kann: Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen und ihre Bedeutung.<br />
Sprachpflege: Zeitschrift fur Gutes Deutsch 30 (3): 33-36.<br />
Sternkopf, Jochen.<br />
1995. Zur Präsenz des Wortfeldes ‘Verwandschaftsbezeichnungen’ in Phraseologismen<br />
der deutschen Gegenwartssprache. Linguistica Pragensia 1: 25-36.<br />
Trempelmann, Gisela.<br />
1988. ‘Brüderlich-Schwesterlichkeit’: Zu den Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen ‘Bruder’<br />
und ‘Schwester’ in übertragener Bedeutung. Sprachpflege: Zeitschrift für Gutes Deutsch<br />
37 (12): 173-176.<br />
Vandermeeren, Sonja.<br />
1988. Mutter- und Vaterland: Semantik von zweigliedrigen deutschen und<br />
niederländischen Wortbildungen mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnunge. Germanistische<br />
Mitteilungen: Zeitschrift fur Deutsche Sprache, Literatur und Kultur in Wissenschaft und<br />
Praxis 27: 51-65.<br />
Vandermeeren, Sonja.<br />
1998. Semantik deutscher Substantivkomposita mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen.<br />
Deutsche Sprache: Zeitschrift für Theorie, Praxis, Dokumentation 26 (3): 240-255.<br />
Vandermeeren, Sonja.<br />
1999. Semantische Analyse deutscher Substantivkomposita: Drei Untersuchungsmethoden<br />
im Vergleich. Leuvense Bijdragen 88 (1-2): 69-94. [Compound nouns with kin terms.]<br />
Weidlein, Johannes. HAVE<br />
1963. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen in den donauschwaebischen Mundarten. Zeitschrift für<br />
Mundartforschung 30 (1): 58-65.<br />
Weisberger, Leo.<br />
1953. Vom Weltbild der Deutschen Sprache. T. 1-2. Düsseldorf: Pädagogischer Verlag<br />
Schwann. [Vol. 1, pp. 59-68: semantic structures of German and Latin kin terminologies,<br />
with comparisons with Chinese; vol. 2, p. 61: the semantic content of German Onkel<br />
“uncle.”]<br />
Wilkening, E. A., and Eugen Lupri.<br />
1965. Decision-Making in German and American Families: A Cross-Cultural<br />
Comparison. Sociologia Ruralis 4: 366-385. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.]<br />
Zwick, Tamara M.<br />
2004. The Correspondence Between Public and Private: Women, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Bürgertum<br />
in Early Nineteenth Century Hamburg. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Los<br />
Angeles.
SWISS GERMAN<br />
Hammer, R., C. Burton-Jeangros, J. Kellerhals.<br />
2001. Le lien de parenté dans les jeunes générations suisses: Lignées, structure et fonctions.<br />
Population 56 (4): 515-537.<br />
Mathieu, Jon.<br />
2007. Kin Marriages: Trends and Interpretations from the Swiss Example. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in<br />
Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W.<br />
Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 211-230. New York and Oxford:<br />
Berghahn Books.<br />
Netting, Robert M.<br />
1979. Household Dynamics in a Nineteenth-Century Swiss Village. Journal of Family<br />
History 4: 39-58.<br />
Teuscher, Simon.<br />
1998. Bekannte – Klienten – Verwandte. Soziabilität und Politik in der Stadt Bern um 1500.<br />
Köln, Weimar und Wien: Böhlau.<br />
Teuscher, Simon.<br />
2003. Parenté, politique et comptabilité: Chroniques familiales du Sud de l’Allemagne et de la<br />
Suisse autour de 1500. Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales 58: 847-858.<br />
Teuscher, Simon.<br />
2007. Politics of <strong>Kinship</strong> in the City of Bern in the End of the Middle Ages. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in<br />
Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W.<br />
Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 76-90. New York and Oxford: Berghahn<br />
Books.<br />
GOTHIC<br />
Berneker, Erich. HAVE<br />
1898. Etymologisches. 2. Got. manna ‘Mensch’, magus ‘Knabe, Knecht’.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 9: 360-361.<br />
Brandt, H. C. G. HAVE<br />
1880. On Recent Investigations of Grimm’s Law. American Journal of Philology 1 (2):<br />
146-160. [P. 152: accent vs. frequency of use as explanation of -d- in Goth fadar and<br />
modar.]<br />
Braune, Wilhelm.<br />
2004. Gotische Grammatik, mit Lesestücken und Wörterverzeichnis. Tübingen: Max<br />
Nimeyer.<br />
Delbrück, Berthold.<br />
1870. Über das gotische daúhtar. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 19: 241-<br />
247.<br />
Dekker, Kees, and Cornelis Dekker.
1999. The Origins of Old Germanic <strong>Studies</strong> in the Low Countries. Leiden: Brill. [Pp.<br />
300-301: on Francis Junius’s (1590-1677) and Dutch philologist and lawyer Jan van<br />
Vleet’s (1622-1666) interpretation of Gothic terms for ‘father’ and ‘mother’ in the<br />
Germanic context.]<br />
Ebbinghaus, Ernst A.<br />
1972. Gotica IV. General Linguistics 12 (1): 32-34. [Includes a discussion of fadrein<br />
‘lineage, family’.]<br />
Reprinted in: Gotica: Kleine Schriften zur Gothischen Philologie von Ernst A.<br />
Ebbinghaus, herausgegeben von Piergiuseppe Scardigli und Wolfgang Meid. Ss. 14-16.<br />
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachen und Literaturen.<br />
Ebbinghaus, Ernst A. HAVE<br />
1974. Gotica IX. General Linguistics 14 (2): 97-101. [On atta vs. fadar.]<br />
Reprinted in: Gotica: Kleine Schriften zur Gothischen Philologie von Ernst A.<br />
Ebbinghaus, herausgegeben von Piergiuseppe Scardigli und Wolfgang Meid. Ss. 30-34.<br />
Innsbruck: Institut fur Sprachen und Literaturen.<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1990. The Germanic r-Stem Nominative Singular. Historische Sprachforschung 103:<br />
102-103. [On the short vowel in Goth brōþar ‘brother’.]<br />
Jucquois, Guy. HAVE<br />
1971. Got. aba, abrs, etc., et la question des etymologies croisées. Leuvense Bijdragen 60<br />
(3): 199-203. [On the Gothic word for ‘man, husband’.]<br />
Meillet, Antoine.<br />
1908-1909. Àpropos de quelques etymologies. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de<br />
Paris 15: 336-340. [P. 340: on consonantal gemination in Goth atta ‘father’.] HAVE<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1952. Ahd. jungīdi, lit. vilkýtis, got. niþjis. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung<br />
70: 117-119. [The morphology of a Gothic word for kinsman and other IE kin terms.]<br />
Mezger, Fritz.<br />
1938. Got. abrs “stark, heftig,” biabrjan “sich entsetzen,” aba m. “Gatte.” Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 65: 122-123.<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1960. German. aiþa- ‘Eid, Eideshelfereid’ : got. aiþei ‘Mutter’. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 76: 85-86.<br />
Molinari, Maria V.<br />
1975. Considerazioni sul gotico di Crimea. Incontri Linguistici 2: 97-118. [Pp. 102, 107:<br />
schuos as “schnos”; 113-114: schuuester as *swester, with s > sh before u.]<br />
Otrębski, Jan. HAVE<br />
1950. Miscellanées onomastiques. 5. L’intreprétation du nom des Goths. Lingua<br />
Posnaniensis 2: 79-98. [On Goth magus ‘boy’ and its kin term cognates in ONorse and<br />
Celtic.]<br />
Scardigli, Piergiuseppe.
1964. Lengua e Storia dei Goti. G. S. Firenze: Sansoni. [Pp. 82-88: on kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Sen, Subhadra K. HAVE<br />
1972. A Note on Gothic ‘ATTA’. Bulletin of the Department of English, Calcutta<br />
University 8 (1): 35-36.<br />
Sen, Subhadra K. HAVE<br />
1992. Gothic atta and fadar: A Semantic Analysis. In Rekonstruktion und Relative<br />
Chronologie: Akten der VIII. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Leiden,<br />
31. August – 4. September 1987, herausgegeben von Robert Beekes, Alexander Lubotsky<br />
und Jos Weitenberg. Ss. 255-259. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der<br />
Universität Innsbruck.<br />
Shields, Kenneth. HAVE<br />
1990. Sound Change, Child Language, and Gothic ATTA. Mankind Quarterly 30 (4):<br />
329-335.<br />
Solari, Roberto. HAVE<br />
1978. Note sulla posizione del Gotico: I nomi di parentela. Instituto Lombardo,<br />
Rendicontti della Classe di Lettere 112: 345-359.<br />
Stiles, Patrick V. HAVE<br />
1988. Gothic Nominative Singular brōþar ‘Brother’ and the Reflexes of the Indo-<br />
European Long Vowels in the Final Syllables of Germanic Polysyllables. Transactions of<br />
the Philological Society 86 (2): 115-143.<br />
Vinogradoff, Paul.<br />
1925. Custom and Right. Oslo: Instituttet för Sammenlignende Kulturforskning.<br />
Excerpted under title “Custom and Law” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from<br />
the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim<br />
Kovalevsky, Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 19-<br />
30. New York and London: Basic Books. [Pp. 28-29: on Julius von Ficker’s use of<br />
customary records for the reconstruction of Gothic kinship system.]<br />
Wiedemann, Oskar. HAVE<br />
1902. Got. brūþs und andere idg. Verwandtschaftsnamen. Beiträge zur Kunde der<br />
Indogermanischen Sprachen 27: 205-226.<br />
Yoon, Hyejoon.<br />
2005. A Study of the Terms for ‘father’ in Gothic. Language Research 41 (4): 931-948.<br />
Seoul.<br />
OLD NORSE<br />
Dommasnes, Liv H.<br />
1991. Women, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and the Basis of Power in the Norwegian Viking Age. In Social<br />
Approaches to Viking <strong>Studies</strong>, edited by Ross Samson. Pp. 65-74. Glasgow: Cruithne<br />
Press.<br />
Gordon, E. V.<br />
1927. An Introduction to Old Norse. Oxford: Oxford University Press. [P. 267: kin terms<br />
as r-stems.]
Gutenbrunner, Siegfried.<br />
1942. Der Büchertitel Edda. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und<br />
Literatur 66: 276-277. [Edda from edda ‘great-grandmother’.]<br />
Hagen, Sivert N.<br />
1904. On the Origin of the Term Edda. Modern Language Notes 19 (5): 127-134. [The<br />
name of the epic as derived from edda ‘great-grandmother’.]<br />
Krause, Wolfgang.<br />
1926. Die Frau in der Sprache der altisländischen Familiengeschichten. Göttingen:<br />
Dandenhoed & Ruprecht. (Ergänzungshefte zur Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 4.)<br />
Liberman, Anatoly.<br />
1996. Ten Scandinavian and North English Etymologies. 1. OI Edda. Alvíssmál 6: 63-71.<br />
[On various etymologies of Edda, including the one that connects it to edda ‘greatgrandmother.]<br />
HAVE<br />
Maurer, Konrad von.<br />
1874. Island. Von Seiner Ersten Entdeckung bis zum Untergange des Freistaats [ca. 800-<br />
1264]. München: C. Kaiser. [Pp. 325-329: law and kinship system.]<br />
Maurer, Konrad von. HAVE<br />
1877. Die Berechtnung der Verwandtschaft nach altnorwegischem Rechte.<br />
Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Philologischen und Historischen Classe der<br />
Köninglich Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaft (November 3, 1877): 235-253.<br />
Maurer, Konrad von.<br />
1908a. Vorlesungen über Altnordische Rechtsgeschichte. Bd. 2. Über Altnordische<br />
Kirchenverfassung und Eherecht. Leipzig: A. Deichert.<br />
Maurer, Konrad von.<br />
1908b. Vorlesungen über Altnordische Rechtsgeschichte. Bd. 3. Verwandtschafts- und<br />
Erbrecht samt Pfandrecht nach Altnordischem Recht. Leipzig: A. Deichert.<br />
Meulengracht Sørensen, Preben.<br />
1993. Saga and Society: An Introduction to Old Norse Literature. Odense: Odense<br />
University Press. [Pp. 17-47: “Social Structure,” on family, marriage and kinship.]<br />
Neckel, Gustav.<br />
1908. Aisl edda ‘Urgrossmutter’: Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte von urgerm. ai. Beiträge<br />
zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 49: 314-320.<br />
Sawyer, Birgit, and Peter Sawyer.<br />
1993. Medieval Scandinavia: From Conversion to Reformation, Circa 800-1500.<br />
Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press. [Pp. 166-187: “Family and Inheritance.]<br />
Vinogradoff, Paul. HAVE<br />
1900. Geschlecht und Verwandtschaft im altnorwegischen Rechte. Zeitschrift für Social-<br />
und Wirtschaftsgeschichte 7: 1-43.<br />
Vestergaard, Torben A.<br />
1988. The System of <strong>Kinship</strong> in Early Norwegian Law. Medieval Scandinavia 12: 160-<br />
163.
Vestergaard, Torben A.<br />
1991. Marriage Exchange and Social Structure in Old Norse Mythology. In Social<br />
Approaches to Viking <strong>Studies</strong>, edited by Ross Samson. Pp. 21-34. Glasgow: Cruithne<br />
Press.<br />
EAST SCANDINAVIAN<br />
DANISH<br />
Anderson, Robert T., and Gallatin Anderson.<br />
1958. The Timing Mechanism in Culture Lag Reduction: Changing <strong>Kinship</strong> in a Danish<br />
Community. Krober Anthropological Society Papers 19: 97-101.<br />
Gelting, Michael H.<br />
1999. Marriage, Peace and the Canonical Incest Prohibitions: Making Sense of an<br />
Absurdity. In Nordic Perspectives on Medieval Canon Law, edited by Mia Korpiola. Pp.<br />
93-124. Saarijärvi: Matthias Calonius Society.<br />
Gelting, Michael H.<br />
2005. Pope Alexander III and Danish Laws of Inheritance. In How Nordic are the Nordic<br />
Medieval Laws?, edited by Ditlev Tamm and Helle Vogt. Pp. 86-115. København:<br />
University of Copenhagen Press.<br />
Review: Jacobsen 2001.<br />
Pedersen, Inger M. HAVE<br />
1979. Danish Law Relating to Non-Marital Relationship. International and Comparative<br />
Law Quarterly 28 (1): 117-127.<br />
Rytter, Mikkel. HAVE<br />
2010. ‘The Family of Denmark’ and ‘the Aliens’: <strong>Kinship</strong> Images in Danish Integration<br />
Politics. Ethnos 75 (3): 301-322.<br />
SWEDISH<br />
Bengtsson, Tommy, and Göran Broström. HAVE<br />
2008. Inheritance, Environment, and Mortality in Older Ages, Southern Sweden, 1813-<br />
1894. In <strong>Kinship</strong> and Demographic Behavior in the Past, edited by Tommy Bengtsson,<br />
and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 185-201. Dordrecht and London: Springer.<br />
Bergman, Gösta.<br />
1956. Syssling och tremänning. Arkiv för Nordisk Filologi 71: 205-217. [On the Swedish<br />
terms for the children of first cousins.]<br />
Boholm, Åsa.<br />
1983. Swedish <strong>Kinship</strong>: An Exploration into Cultural Processes of Belonging and<br />
Continuity. Göteborg: Acta Universitatis Gothoburgensis. 252 P.<br />
Review: Lundsgaarde 1986.<br />
Bradley, D. HAVE<br />
1990. Marriage, Family, Property and Inheritance in Swedish Law. International and<br />
Comparative Law Quarterly 39 (2): 370-395.
Dahlstedt, Karl-Hampus.<br />
1963. Trois termes exprimant la parenté: Étude ethno-sémantique des relations suédolaponnes.<br />
Orbis 12: 241-249. [Cross-listed in URALIC.]<br />
Egerbladh, Inez, and Alan Bittles. HAVE<br />
2008. The Influence of Consanguineous Marriage on Reproductive Behavior and Early<br />
Mortality in Northern Coastal Sweden, 1780-1899. In <strong>Kinship</strong> and Demographic<br />
Behavior in the Past, edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 205-<br />
224. Dordrecht and London: Springer.<br />
Moen, P.<br />
1989. Working Parents: Transformation of Gender Roles and Public Policies in Sweden.<br />
Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press.<br />
Moen, P., and K. B. Forest.<br />
1990. Working Parents, Workplace Supports, and Well-Being: The Swedish Experience.<br />
Social Psychology Quarterly 53: 117-131.<br />
Ostergren, Robert C.<br />
1982. <strong>Kinship</strong> Networks and Migration: A Nineteenth-Century Swedish Example. Social<br />
Science History 6 (3): 293-320.<br />
Winberg, Christer,<br />
1985. Grenverket: Studier Rörande Jord, Släktskapssystem och Ståndsprivilegier.<br />
Stockholm: Nordiska bokhandeln i distribution. 255 P.<br />
Wührer, Karl.<br />
1957. Zum altschwedischen Eherecht. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische<br />
Abteilung 74: 231-233.<br />
WEST SCANDINAVIAN<br />
FAROESE<br />
Blehr, Otto. HAVE<br />
1963. Action Groups in a Society with Bilateral <strong>Kinship</strong>: A Case Study from the Faroe<br />
Islands. Ethnology 2 (3): 269-275.<br />
Stolz, Thomas, and Sabine Gorsemann. HAVE<br />
2001. Pronominal Possession in Faroese and the Parameters of Alienability/Inalienability.<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> in Language 25 (3): 557-599. [Includes discussion of kinship possession.]<br />
Wylie, Jonathan.<br />
1974. I’m a Stranger Too: A Study of the Familiar Society of the Faroe Islands, with<br />
special reference to the kinship, economy and demography of a small fishing village, and<br />
including brief accounts of the history of the Faroes, the literature concerning them, and<br />
the famous grindadráp, and other matters of interest. Ph.D. dissertation. Harvard<br />
University.<br />
Wylie, Jonathan. HAVE<br />
1982. The Sense of Time, the Social Construction of Reality, and the Foundations of<br />
Nationhood in Dominica and the Faroe Islands. Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in Society and<br />
History 24 (3): 438-466. [P. 453, n. 20: general outline of the Faroese kinship system.]
ICELANDIC<br />
ANCIENT<br />
Barlau, Stephen B. HAVE<br />
1981. Old Icelandic <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology: An Anomaly. Ethnology 20 (3): 191-202.<br />
MEDIEVAL<br />
Arnórsdóttir, Agnes S.<br />
1999. Two Models of Marriage: Canon Law and Icelandic Marriage Practice in the Late<br />
Middle Ages. In Nordic Perspectives on Medieval Canon Law, edited by Mia Korpiola.<br />
Pp. 79-92. Saarijärvi: Matthias Calonius Society.<br />
Hastrup, Kirsten.<br />
1981. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Medieval Iceland. Folk 23: 331-344.<br />
Hastrup, Kirsten.<br />
1985. Culture and History in Medieval Iceland: An Anthropological Analysis of Structure<br />
and Change. Oxford: Clarendon Press. [Pp. 44-58: “<strong>Kinship</strong> in Medieval Iceland.”]<br />
MODERN<br />
Curl, Sherry L.<br />
1990. The “Household” in Húsavík, Iceland. Honors Thesis. University of Maine. 80 P.<br />
[<strong>Kinship</strong> and law.]<br />
Merrill, Robert T. HAVE<br />
1964. Notes on Icelandic <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. American Anthropologist 66 (4, pt. 1):<br />
867-872.<br />
Miller, William I.<br />
1990. Bloodtaking and Peacemaking: Feud, Law, and Society in Saga Iceland. Chicago:<br />
University of Chicago Press. [P. 139-178: “The Bonds of <strong>Kinship</strong>.”]<br />
Pinson, Anna. HAVE<br />
1979. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Economy in Modern Iceland: A Study in Social Continuity. Ethnology<br />
18 (2): 183-198. [Includes kin terminology.]<br />
Rich, George W. HAVE<br />
1976. Changing Icelandic <strong>Kinship</strong>. Ethnology 15 (1): 1-19.<br />
Rich, George W.<br />
1980. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Friendship in Iceland. Ethnology 19 (4): 475-493<br />
Rich, George W.<br />
1989. Problems and Prospects in the Study of Icelandic <strong>Kinship</strong>. In The Anthropology of<br />
Iceland, edited by E. Paul Durrenberger and Gisli Pálsson. Pp. 53-79. Iowa City:<br />
University of Iowa Press.<br />
Turner, V.<br />
1971. An Anthropological Approach to the Icelandic Saga. In The Translation of Culture:<br />
Essays to Edward E. Evans-Pritchard, edited by T. O. Beidelman. Pp. 349-374. London.
GREEK<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong> OF ESSAYS<br />
Avezzù, Elisa, and Oddone Longo. (eds.)<br />
1991. Koinon Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca. Bari: Adriatica.<br />
Bresson, Alain, Marie-Paule Masson, Stavros Perentidis et Jérôme Wilgaux. (eds.)<br />
2006. Parenté et Société dans le Monde Grec: De l’Antiquité à l’Âge Moderne: Colloque<br />
International, Volos (Grèce), 19-20-21 juin 2003. Bordeaux: Ausonius; Paris: Boccard.<br />
ANCIENT<br />
Ahrens, H. L.<br />
1868. Das alkmanische Partheneion des Papyrus. Philologus 27: 241-285. [Pp. 264-266:<br />
terms for sister and wife in Homer and Hesychius.] HAVE<br />
Alaux, J.<br />
1995. Le Liège et le Filet. Filiation et Lien Familial dans la Tragédie Athénienne du ve<br />
Siècle av. JC. Paris: Belin.<br />
Andrewes, A.<br />
1961a. Philochorus on Phratries. Journal of Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong> 81: 1-15.<br />
Andrewes, A.<br />
1961b. Phratries in Homer. Hermes 89: 129-140.<br />
Autran, Charles. HAVE<br />
1938. πατήρ et ’αδελφός. Revue des Études Indo-Européennes 1: 330-343.<br />
Avezzù, Elisa.<br />
1983-1984. Il lessico della parentela in Platone. Atti dell’Istituto Veneto di Scienze 142:<br />
305-335<br />
Avezzù, Elisa.<br />
1991. Antropologia e lessico della parentela greca. In Koinon Aima: Antropologia e<br />
Lessico della Parentela Greca, edited by Elisa Avezzù and Oddone Longo. Pp. 25-40.<br />
Bari: Adriatica.<br />
Bartholomae, Christian. HAVE<br />
1885. Θυγάτηρ. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 27: 206-207.<br />
Becker, Howard.<br />
1950. In Defense of Morgan’s “Grecian Gens”: Ancient <strong>Kinship</strong> and Stratification.<br />
Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 6: 309-339.<br />
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE<br />
1976. Some Greek aRa-Forms. II. γάλως. III. γυνή. Münchener Studien zur<br />
Sprachwissenschaft 34: 13-17. [Terms for husband’s sister and wife.]<br />
Beidelman, T. O.<br />
1989. Agonistic Exchange: Homeric Reciprocity and the Heritage of Simmel and<br />
Mauss. Cultural Anthropology 4 (3): 227-259.
See also Turner 1989.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio. HAVE<br />
1988. ΗΘΕΙΟΣ. Rivista di Filologia e di Istruzione Classica 116 (2): 154-166. [On Gk<br />
‘older brother’.]<br />
Blok, E.<br />
1980. Failure to Thrive: The Theme of Parents and Children in the Aeneid and Its Iliadic<br />
Models. Ramus 9: 128-149.<br />
Boedeker, Deborah.<br />
2008. Family Matters: Domestic Religion in Classical Greece. In Household and Family<br />
Religion in Antiquity, edited by John P. Bodel, and Saul M. Olyan. Pp. 229-247. Malden,<br />
MA; Oxford: Blackwell.<br />
Faraone, Christopher A.<br />
2008. Household Religion in Ancient Greece. In Household and Family Religion in<br />
Antiquity, edited by John P. Bodel, and Saul M. Olyan. Pp. 210-228. Malden, MA;<br />
Oxford: Blackwell.<br />
Bogino, L.<br />
1994. Note sul matrimonio a Sparta. Sileno: Rivista di Studi Classici e Cristiani 17: 221-<br />
233.<br />
Bonnard, J.-P.<br />
2001. Phèdre sans incest: Apropos de la théorie de l’inceste du deuxième type et de ses<br />
applications en histoire grecque. Revue Historique 304: 77-107.<br />
Borgeaud, Ph.<br />
1994-1995. La mère des dieux et Bachofen en Grèce ancienne. Mètis 9-10: 293-297.<br />
[Cross-listed in PERSONALIA.]<br />
Bourriot, F.<br />
1976. Recherches sur la Nature du Genos. Etude d’Histoire Sociale Athénienne –<br />
Périodes Archaïque et Classique. Lille: Université Lille.<br />
Review: Fisher 1979.<br />
Bréal, Michel.<br />
1889. Étymologies. Γνωτος. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 6: 345-<br />
346. [One of the words for brother.]<br />
Bremmer, Jan.<br />
1983. The Importance of the Maternal Uncle and Grandfather in Archaic and Classical<br />
Greece and Early Byzantium. Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 50 : 173-186.<br />
Bremmer, Jan.<br />
1999. Fosterage, <strong>Kinship</strong> and the Circulation of Children in Ancient Greece. Dialogos:<br />
Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong> Review 6: 1-20.<br />
Bresson, Alain.
1984. Graphes et réseaux de parenté en Grèce ancienne. In Informatique et<br />
Prosopographie. Pp. 261-277. Paris: Éditions de CNRS.<br />
Bresson, Alain.<br />
1990. Le cercle des oikeioi à Sparte. In Mélanges P. Lévêque: Anthropologie et Société,<br />
edité par Marie-Madeleine Mactoux. Pp. 53-59. Paris : Presses Université Franche-<br />
Comté. [Marriage rules in Sparta.]<br />
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE<br />
1906-1907. Die φωκαι νέποδες der Odyssee. Indogermansiche Forschungen 20 : 218-<br />
225. [On the relation of a Homeric phrase to IE names of grandson.]<br />
Calhoun, George M.<br />
1935. Zeus the Father in Homer. Transactions of the American Philological Association<br />
66: 1-17.<br />
Carroll, Michael P. HAVE<br />
1978. Lévi-Strauss on the Oedipus Myth: A Reconsideration. American Anthropologist<br />
80 (4): 805-814. [On both the devaluation and affirmation of patrilineal ties in the Theban<br />
Saga as a reflection of transition from patrilineal clans to polis-type of social organization<br />
in ancient Greece; cross-listed in PERSONALIA.]<br />
Chantraine, Pierre. HAVE<br />
1942-1945. A propos de Grec ’οθνειος. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris<br />
42 (1-2): 50-56. [A term for stranger in the context of terms for kinship and affinity.]<br />
Chantraine, Pierre. HAVE<br />
1946-1947. Les noms du mari et de la femme, du père et de la mere en grec. Revue des<br />
Études Grecques 59-60: 219-250.<br />
Chantraine, Pierre. HAVE<br />
1960. Note sur l’emploi homérique de ΚΑΣΙΓΝΗΤΟΣ. Bulletin de la Société de<br />
Linguistique de Paris 55 (1): 27-31. [Apropos Lejeune’s (1960) etymology of Greek<br />
kasignetos.]<br />
Cohn-Haft, Louis.<br />
1995. Divorce in Classical Athens. Journal of Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong> 115: 1-14.<br />
Cox, Cheryl A.<br />
1988a. Sibling Relationships in Classical Athens: Brother-Sister Ties. Journal of Family<br />
History 13: 377-395.<br />
Cox, Cheryl A. HAVE<br />
1988b. Sisters, Daughters and the Deme of Marriage: A Note. Journal of Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong><br />
108: 185-188.<br />
Cox, Cheryl A.<br />
1998. Household Interests: Property, Marriage Strategies and Family Dynamics in<br />
Ancient Athens. Princeton: Princeton University Press.<br />
Cuesta Pastor, José M.<br />
1996. Gr. γαλέη ‘comadreja’ y la glosa γάλις γαλαός. Emerita: Revista de Linguistica y<br />
Filologia Clasica 64 (2): 325-331. [An etymology of the Greek word for sister-in-law.]
Curty, Olivier.<br />
1995. Les Parentés Légendaires entre Cités Grecques: Catalogue Raisonnée des<br />
Inscriptions Contenant le Terme SUGGENEIA et Analyse Critique. Genève: Droz.<br />
Review: Hall, J. 1997.<br />
Curty, Olivier.<br />
1999. La parenté legendaire a l’époque hellénistique. Kernos 12: 167-194.<br />
Danka, Ignacy R.<br />
2003. New Solutions in Greek Etymology. 4. Gk. dial. δήλιοι (m. pl.) ‘Brothers-in-Law<br />
(Whose Wives are Sisters)’. Studia Indogermanica Lodziensia 5: 144.<br />
Dareste, Rodolphe.<br />
1902. Nouvelles Études d’Histoire du Droit. Paris: L. Larose. [Pp. 60: family and<br />
marriage in Athens.]<br />
Darmon, Jean-Pierre, and Gerald Honigsblum. HAVE<br />
1991a. <strong>Kinship</strong> Structures in Greek Heroic Dynasties: The House of Atreus and the<br />
House of Labdacus. In Greek and Egyptian Mythologies, edited by Yves Bonnefoy.<br />
Translated by Wendy Doniger. Pp. 103-105. Chicago and London: University of Chicago<br />
Press.<br />
Darmon, Jean-Pierre, and Gerald Honigsblum. HAVE<br />
1991b. The Power of Marriage in Greece. In Greek and Egyptian Mythologies, edited by<br />
Yves Bonnefoy. Translated by Wendy Doniger. Pp. 95-103. Chicago and London:<br />
University of Chicago Press.<br />
Dickey, Eleanor.<br />
1996. Greek Forms of Address, from Herodotus to Lucian. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
[Includes kin terms and theoretical observations on vocative and referential forms of<br />
speech.]<br />
Review: Bain 1998.<br />
Dickey, Eleanor. HAVE<br />
2004. Literal and Extended Use of <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Documentary Papyri. Mnemosyne,<br />
Ser. IV, 57 (2): 131-171.<br />
Donlan, Walter. HAVE<br />
1985. The Social Groups of Dark Age Greece. Classical Philology 80 (4): 293-308.<br />
Donlan, Walter. HAVE<br />
2007. Kin-Groups in the Homeric Epics. Classical World 101 (1): 29-39.<br />
Elvers, Karl-Ludwig.<br />
1997. Attisches Recht. In Der Neue Pauly Enzyklopädie der Antike, herausgegeben von<br />
Hubert Cancik und Helmuth Schneider. Bd. 2. Ss. 258-260. Stuttgart und Weimar: J. B.<br />
Metzler. [P. 260-261: “Individual and the Family.]<br />
Elwyn, Susan F.
1991. The Use of <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in Hellenistic Diplomatic Documents: An<br />
Epigraphical Study. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Pennsylvania. 398 P.<br />
Erdmann, Walter.<br />
1934. Die Ehe im Alten Griechenland. München: C. H. Beck.<br />
Finley, Moses I. HAVE<br />
1955. Marriage, Sale and Gift in the Homeric World. Revue Internationale des Droits de<br />
l’Antiquité, 3ème série, 2: 167-194.<br />
Flower, Michael A. HAVE<br />
1985. IG II 2 .2344 and the Size of Phratries in Classical Athens. Classical Quarterly 35<br />
(1): 232-235.<br />
Fortunatov, F.<br />
1900. Die indogermanischen Liquiden im Altindischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 36: 1-37. [P. 37: on the zero-grade of Gk γυνή ‘wife’.] HAVE<br />
Fox, Robin.<br />
1987-1988. The Virgin and the Godfather: <strong>Kinship</strong> Law versus State Law in Greek<br />
Tragedy and After. Journal of the Steward Anthropological Society 17 (1-2): 141-192.<br />
Reprinted in: Reproduction and Succession: <strong>Studies</strong> in Anthropology, Law, and Society,<br />
by Robin Fox. Pp. 141-190. New Brunswick and London: Transaction Publishers, 1993.<br />
Gates, Henry P.<br />
1971a. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in Homeric Greek. Ph.D. dissertation. Princeton University.<br />
Gates, Henry P. HAVE<br />
1971b. The <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology of Homeric Greek. Baltimore: Published at the Waverly<br />
Press by Indiana University, Bloomington. (Indiana University Publications in<br />
Anthropology and Linguistics, Memoir 27). 82 P.<br />
Reviews: Ciantelli 1972; Heubeck 1975.<br />
Gernet, Louis.<br />
1937. Notes de lexicologie juridique. 2. Δαμάρ. In Mélanges Émile Boisacq. T. 1. Pp. 393-<br />
396. Bruxelles: Université Libre de Bruxelles. [A Greek (Homeric) word for ‘wife’.]<br />
Gernet, Louis.<br />
1954. Mariages de tyrans. In Anthropologie de la Grèce Antique. Pp. 344-359. Paris:<br />
Maspero. [An application of Lévi-Strauss’s theory of marriage to ancient Greece.]<br />
Gernet, Louis.<br />
1983. Forme et struttura della parentela nella Grecia antica. Annali dell’Istituto Orientale<br />
di Napoli (Archeologia) 5: 109-210.<br />
Glotz, Gustave. HAVE<br />
1904. La Solidarité de la Famille dans le Droit Criminel en Grèce. Paris: A. Fontemoing.<br />
Reprint: New York, Arno Press, 1973.<br />
Golden, Mark. HAVE<br />
1985a. ‘Donatus’ and Athenian Phratries. Classical Quarterly 35 (1): 9-13.
Golden, Mark. HAVE<br />
1985b. PAIS, “child” and “slave.” Antiquité Classique 44: 91-104.<br />
Gonda, Jan.<br />
1962. Gk. ADELPHOS. Mnemosyne 15: 390-392. [Greek term for ‘brother’.]<br />
Grošelj, Milan. HAVE<br />
1956. Notes d’étymologie grecque. 31. κοκκύας. Razprave. Dissertationes. Slovenska<br />
Akademija Znanosti in Umetnosti 2: 42. Ljubljana. [A term for ‘grandfather, progenitor’.]<br />
Harrison, A. R. W.<br />
1968. The Law of Athens. Vol. 1. The Family and Property. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Review: Ste. Croix 1970.<br />
Harland, Philip A. HAVE<br />
2005. Familial Dimensions of Group Identity: ‘Brothers’ (ΑΔΕΛΦΟΙ) in Associations<br />
of the Greek East. Journal of Biblical Literature 124: 491-513.<br />
Harris, Edward M.<br />
1996. A Note on Adoption and Deme Registration. Tyche 11: 123-127.<br />
Reprinted in: Democracy and the Rule of Law in Classical Athens: Essays on Law,<br />
Society, and Politics, by Edward M. Harris. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,<br />
2010.<br />
Harrison, A. R. W.<br />
1968. The Law of Athens. Vol. 1. The Family and Property. New York: Oxford<br />
University Press.<br />
Review: Oates 1971.<br />
Hirvonen, Kaarle.<br />
1968. Matriarchal Survivals and Certain Trends in Homer’s Female Characters.<br />
Suomalainen Tiedeakatemia.<br />
Review: Hainsworth 1970.<br />
Hejnic, Josef.<br />
1955. ΘUΓΑΤΡΙΔΟΥΣ. Přispevek k řeseni problemu organizace nejstarsi ř ecke<br />
spolecnosti. Listy Filologické 3/78 (2): 162-170. [summaries in Russian and English, p.<br />
170.]<br />
Hicks, E. L.<br />
1890. Ceramus (Keramos) and Its Inscriptions. Journal of Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong> 11: 109-128.<br />
[Pp. 124-125: Gk kómbos interpreted as gambroon.]<br />
Huld, Martin E. HAVE<br />
1988. Homeric ΔĀH P. American Journal of Philology 109 (3): 424-430.
Humphreys, Sally C.<br />
1986. <strong>Kinship</strong> Patterns in the Athenian Courts. Greek, Roman and Byzantine <strong>Studies</strong> 27:<br />
57-91.<br />
Humphreys, Sally C.<br />
1994. Le mariage entre parents dans l’Athènes classique. In Épouser au Plus Proche:<br />
Inceste, Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by<br />
Pierre Bonte. Pp. 31-58. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences<br />
Sociales.<br />
Humphreys, Sally C.<br />
2004. Anthropology and the Greeks. London: Routledge. [Pp. 193-208 : “<strong>Kinship</strong> in<br />
Greek Society, c. 800-300 BC.”]<br />
Hunter, Virginia J.<br />
1993. Agnatic <strong>Kinship</strong> in Athenian Law and Athenian Family Practice: Its Implications<br />
for Women. In Law, Politics and Society in the Ancient Mediterranean World, edited by<br />
B. Halpern and D. W. Hobson. Pp. 100-121. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic.<br />
Johnson, Patricia J.<br />
1997. Woman’s Third Face: A Psychosocial Reconsideration of Sophocles’ Antigone.<br />
Arethusa 30: 369-398.<br />
Isager, Signe.<br />
1981-1982. The Marriage Pattern in Classical Athens: Men and Women in Isaiois.<br />
Classica et Mediaevalia 33: 81-96.<br />
Juret, A.<br />
1938. La déclinaison de υίός chez Homère. In Mélanges Émile Boisacq. T. 2. Pp. 11-14.<br />
Bruxelles: Université Libre de Bruxelles. [Greek word for ‘son’. Includes etymological<br />
observations.]<br />
Kerényi, Carl.<br />
1972. Zeus und Hera: Urbild des Vaters, des Gatten und der Frau. Leiden: Brill.<br />
Translated into English as Zeus and Hera: Archetypal Image of Father, Husband and<br />
Wife. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1976.<br />
Review: Adkins 1978.<br />
Kretschmer, Paul.<br />
1888. Ueber den dialekt der attischen Vaseninschriften. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 29: 381-483. [Pp. 470-471: on the inscription HYIHS ‘son’.] HAVE<br />
Kretschmer, Paul.<br />
1896. Enleitung in die Geschichte der Griechischen Sprache. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &<br />
Ruprecht. [Pp. 334-357: baby words, including kin terms.]<br />
Kretschmer, Paul. HAVE<br />
1910. Die griechische Benennung des Bruders. Glotta 2: 201-213.<br />
Kretschmer, Paul.<br />
1912. Griechisches. 5. Zu den lakonischen Knabenagoninschriften. Glotta 3: 269-272.<br />
[Pp. 270-272: on the form kasen as possibly related to kasis, kasioi.]
Kunstler, Barton.<br />
1987. Family Dynamics and Female Power in Ancient Sparta. In Rescuing Creusa: New<br />
Methodological Approaches to Women in Antiquity, edited by Marilyn Skinner. Lubbock,<br />
TX: Texas University Press.<br />
Lacey, Walter K.<br />
1968. The Family in Classical Greece: Aspects of Greek and Roamn Life. Ithaca: Cornell<br />
University Press.<br />
Review: Harrison 1969.<br />
Lambert, S. D.<br />
1993. The Phratries of Attica. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press.<br />
Reviews: Develin 1995; Osborne 1995.<br />
Lambert, S. D. HAVE<br />
1999. The Attic Genos. Classical Quarterly 49 (2): 484-489.<br />
Lagerlotz, Gustav. HAVE<br />
1858. 2. Kάσις und Sippe. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 7: 237-240.<br />
Leduc, C.<br />
1998. L’adoption dans la cité des Athéniens, VIe siècle-IVe siècle av. J.-C. Pallas 48:<br />
175-202.<br />
Leduc, C.<br />
2003. Ego et ses trois sœurs (germaine, utérine, consanguine). In Athènes et Sparte VIe<br />
8.-IVe 8 av. J.-C. Histoire, Espaces et Marges de l’Antiquité. I. Hommages à Monique<br />
Clavel-Lévêque. Pp. 249-291. Besançon: Presses Universitaires Franc-Comtoises.<br />
Lejeune, Michel. HAVE<br />
1960. Hittite KATI, grec KASI. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 55 (1):<br />
20-26. [An etymology of Greek kasignetos.]<br />
Lepri, Luisa.<br />
1959. Sui Rapporti di Parentela in Diritto Attico. Saggi Terminologici. Milano: A. Giuffrè.<br />
103 P.<br />
Lindsay, H.<br />
1998a. Adoption in Greek Law and Society: Some Comparison with the Roman World.<br />
Newcastle Law Review 3 (2): 91-110.<br />
Littmann, Robert J.<br />
1979. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Athens. Ancient Society 10: 5-31.<br />
Littman, Robert J.<br />
1990. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Politics in Athens, 600-400 B.C. New York: P. Lang.<br />
Review: Tuplin 1992.
Locker, Ernst.<br />
1933. Die Bildung der griechischen Kurz- und Kösenamen. Glotta 21: 136-152. [P. 151:<br />
on kin terms and baby-words.]<br />
Longo, Oddone.<br />
1991. Classificatorio e descrittivo nella terminologia pindarica della parentela. In Koinon<br />
Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca, edited by Elisa Avezzù and<br />
Oddone Longo. Pp. 109-126. Bari: Adriatica.<br />
Louw, Johannes P., and Eugene A. Nida. (eds.)<br />
1988. Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament Based on Semantic Domains. Vol. 1.<br />
Introduction and Domains. New York: United Bible Societies. [Pp. 111-120: “<strong>Kinship</strong><br />
Terms.”]<br />
Lyons, Deborah.<br />
2003. Dangerous Gifts: Ideologies of Marriage and Exchange in Ancient Greece.<br />
Classical Antiquity 22 (1): 93-134.<br />
McLennan, John F.<br />
1866. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Ancient Greece. Fortnightly Review 4: 569-588, 682-691.<br />
Meister, Richard. HAVE<br />
1892. ’αέλιοι, ’αίλιοι, ’αιέλιοι, ’είλίονες. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen<br />
Sprachen 18: 324-327. [On the Greek word for sisters’ husbands and its Germanic<br />
parallels.]<br />
Meringer, R.<br />
1904. Wörter und Sachen. Indogermanische Forschungen 16: 101-196. [P. 171: on Gk<br />
όαρ ‘wife’ and IE terms for ‘sister’.] HAVE<br />
Meyer, Gustav.<br />
1874a. Die dvandva-Zusammensetzung im griechischen und lateinischen. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 22: 1-31. [P. 23: on pappo-patrós.] HAVE<br />
Meyer, Gustav.<br />
1874b. Die Nominalsuffix -io im griechischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 22: 481-501. [P. 495: on patrōios and matrōios.] HAVE<br />
Miller, Molly. HAVE<br />
1953. Greek <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Journal of Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong> 73: 46-52.<br />
Modrzejewski, J.<br />
1981. La structure juridique du marriage grec. In Scritti in Onore di Orsolina<br />
Montevecchi. Pp. 231-268. Bologne: CLUEB.<br />
Moore, Jeanie G.<br />
2003. Riddled Romance: Kingship and <strong>Kinship</strong> in “Pericles.’ Rocky Mountain Review of<br />
Language and Literature 57 (10: 33-48.<br />
Morani, Moreno.<br />
1995. Brother, Home, Village. On the Etymology of frater in Greek. Aevum 69 (1): 3-6.
Moretti, Luigi.<br />
1958. Review of Theodor Wiegand. Didyma. T. 2: Die Inschriften von Albert Rehm.<br />
Rivista di Filologia 36: 199-206. [P. 205: on epigraphic Gk kombion ‘grandson’.]<br />
Morris, Ian.<br />
1990. The Gortyn Code and Greek <strong>Kinship</strong>. Greek, Roman and Byzantine <strong>Studies</strong> 31:<br />
233-254.<br />
Mossé, Claude.<br />
1990. Stratégies matrimoniales et fonctionnement de la vie politique à Athènes (Ve-IVe<br />
siècles). In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean<br />
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 545-554. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Noreña, Carlos E. HAVE<br />
1998. Divorce in Classical Athenian Society: Law, Practice and Power. Past Imperfect 7:<br />
3-34.<br />
O’Callaghan, José.<br />
1971. El vocativo singular de ’αδελφός en el griego biblico. Biblica 52: 217-225.<br />
O’Roark, D.<br />
1999. Parenthood in Late Antiquity: The Evidence of Chrysostom. Greek, Roman and<br />
Byzantine <strong>Studies</strong> 40: 53-81.<br />
Patlagean, Evelyne.<br />
1966. Une representation byzantine de la parenté et ses origins occidentales. L’Homme 6<br />
(4): 59-81.<br />
Patterson, Cynthia.<br />
1998. The Family in Greek History. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.<br />
Patterson, Lee E.<br />
2003. The Use of <strong>Kinship</strong> Myth in Greek Interstate Relations. Ph.D. dissertation.<br />
University of Missouri – Columbia. 300 P.<br />
Perdicoyianni-Paléologou, Hélène. HAVE<br />
2002. The Vocabulary of <strong>Kinship</strong> in Euripides. Rivista di Cultura Classica e Medioevale<br />
44 (2): 253-268. Roma.<br />
Perentidis, Stavros.<br />
2006. Sur la polyandrie, la parenté et la définition du mariage à Sparte. In Parenté et<br />
Societé dans le Monde Grec de l’Antiquité à l’Âge Moderne. Colloque International<br />
(Volos 19-20-21 juin 2003), édité par Alain Bresson, Marie-Paule Masson, Stavros<br />
Perentidis et Jérôme Wilgaux. Pp. 131-152. Bordeaux: Ausonius; Paris: Boccard.<br />
Peretti, Aurelio.<br />
1956. La teoria della generazione patrilinea in Eschilo. Parola del Pasato 49: 241-262.<br />
Piasere, Leonardo. HAVE<br />
2008. La terminologia di parentela a degli uomini giusti. I Quaderni del Ramo d’Oro<br />
1: 13-23.<br />
Piérart, M.
1983. Phratries et ‘kômai’ d’Argos. Bulletin de Correspondance Hellénique 107: 269-<br />
275.<br />
Pisani, Vittore.<br />
1961. Hom. kasígnētos, kypr. kas, und Verwandtes. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 77: 246-251.<br />
Pitsakis, Constantin G.<br />
1992. Le droit matrimonial dans les canons du concile in Trullo. Annuarium Historiae<br />
Conciliorum 24: 158-185.<br />
Pomeroy, Sarah B.<br />
1996. Families in Classical and Hellenistic Greece: Representations and Realities.<br />
New York: Clarendon Press.<br />
Review: Golden 1999.<br />
Ridgeway, William.<br />
1931. The Early Age of Greece. Vol. 1-2. Edited by A. S. F. Gow and D. S. Robertson.<br />
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Vol. 2, pp. 1-354: “<strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage.”]<br />
Robert, Jeanne, and Louis Robert.<br />
1948. Inscriptions grecques de Lydie. VII. Inscriptions de Julia Gordos et du Nord-Est de<br />
la Lydie. Hellenica 6: 89-104. [Pp. 96-98: the identification of kómbos, kombion as<br />
‘grandson’.] HAVE<br />
Robert, Jeanne, and Louis Robert.<br />
1960. Cyrénaïque. Bulletin Épigraphique, no. 437: 207. [Attestation of amnammos<br />
‘grandson’.]<br />
Robert, Louis.<br />
1959. Review of Didyma. 2. Teil. Die Inschriften, von Theodor Wiegand. Berlin, 1958.<br />
Gnomon 31: 657-674. [P. 667: Gk κόμβος, κόμβιον ‘grandson’.] HAVE<br />
Robert, Louis.<br />
1963. Noms Indigènes dans l’Asie-Mineure Gréco-Romaine. Pt. 1. Paris: A.<br />
Maisonneuve. [Pp. 326-329: on epigraphic Gk kambion, kambos ‘grandson’.] HAVE<br />
Robert, Louis.<br />
1965. D’Aphrodsias a la Lycaonie. Hellenica 13: 1-331. [Pp. 32-35, 322-323, 255: kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Rose, H. J., and Andrew Lang<br />
1911. Mother-Right in Early Greece. Folklore 22 (4): 493-494.<br />
Rouse, W. H. D. HAVE<br />
1899. Etymology of ’αταλός. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 35: 462.<br />
[Against Zimmermann’s (1897) connection with IE *atta ‘father’.]<br />
Roussel, D.<br />
1976. Tribu et Cité: Études sur les Groupes Sociaux dans les Cités Grecques aux<br />
Époques Archaïque et Classique. Paris: Les Belles Lettres.<br />
Review: Fisher 1981.
Rubinstein, Lene.<br />
1993. Adoption in Fourth Century Athens. Copenhagen: University of Copenhagen,<br />
Museum Tusculanum Press.<br />
Rudhardt, Jean.<br />
1990. De la maternité chez les déesses grecques. Revue d’Histoire des Religions 207:<br />
967-988.<br />
Ruijgh, C. J. HAVE<br />
1992. Chronologie relative: Le grec. Sur les traitments préhistoriques des sonantes In<br />
Rekonstruktion und Relative Chronologie: Akten der VIII. Fachtagung der<br />
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Leiden, 31. August – 4. September 1987, herausgegeben<br />
von Robert Beekes, Alexander Lubotsky und Jos Weitenberg. Ss. 75-100. Innsbruck:<br />
Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [P. 79: Gk uiús ‘son’ as<br />
*swiwós, by Edgerton-Schindler’s law.]<br />
Saussure, Ferdinand de.<br />
1879. Mémoire sur le Système Primitif des Voyelles dans les Langues<br />
Indo-Européennes. Leipzig.<br />
Reprinted by Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1968. [Pp. 218-219, n. 2: on Gk (Hes.) eores, eor,<br />
euresbhi from *swesōr as well as negatively on oar < *swesōr.]; Recueil des Publications<br />
Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. Pp. 1-268. Genéve : Société Anonyme des<br />
Éditions Sonor, 1922. [P. 204-205. n. 2: same.] HAVE<br />
Schmeja, Hans.<br />
1963. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen auf -ōs und die Nomina auf -ōnós, -ōnē im Griechischen.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 68: 22-41.<br />
Schweizer-Sidler, H.<br />
1863. Review of Grundzüge der Griechischen Etymologie, von G. Curtius. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (Anzeigen): 299-313. [Pp. 306-307: etymologies of<br />
thugater ‘daughter’ and gambros ‘son-in-law’.]<br />
Seebohm, Hugh E. HAVE<br />
1895. On the Structure of Greek Tribal Society. London: Macmillan. [Degrees of kinship,<br />
marriage, adoption, avunculate, succession.]<br />
Sissa, Giulia.<br />
1986. La famile dans la cité grecque (Ve-IVe siècle av. J.-C.). In Histoire de la Famille.<br />
I. Mondes Lointains, Mondes Anciens. Pp. 163-194. Paris: Armand Colin.<br />
Sissa, Giulia.<br />
1990. Epigamia: Se marier entre proches à Athènes. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales<br />
dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 199-223.<br />
Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Sissa, Giulia.<br />
1994. Mariages de raison en Grèce ancienne. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste,<br />
Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by Pierre<br />
Bonte. Pp. 419-438. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.<br />
Slater, P.
1968. The Glory of Hera: Greek Mythology and the Greek Family. Boston: Beacon.<br />
Stanton, G. R.<br />
1988. Tέκνον, Παις and Related Words in Koine Greek. In Proceedings of the 18th<br />
International Congress of Papyrology, Athens, Greece, 25-31 May 1986. Pp. 463-480.<br />
Athens: Greek Papyrological Society.<br />
Stokes, Whitley.<br />
1884. Étymologies grecques. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 5: 419-<br />
421. [P. 419: etymology of Gk πενθηρός ‘affine’.]<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1971. Review of Dictionnaire Étymologique de la Langue Grecque – Histoire des Mots, by<br />
Pierre Chantraine. Gnomon 43 (7): 641-675. [Pp. 665, 666: notes on some kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1974. The Origins of the Greek Lexicon: Ex Oriente Lux. Journal of Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong> 94:<br />
144-157. [P. 145: on Διώνūσος as containing the word for son.] HAVE<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1977. Das griechische Verwandtschaftsnamensystem vor dem Hintergrund des<br />
indogermanischen Systems. Hermes 105 (4): 385-405.<br />
Thiel, J. H.<br />
1931. Zum vorgriechischen Mutterrecht. Klio 24: 383-385.<br />
Tenuta, Elisa A.<br />
1991. Koinon Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca. Bari: Adriatica.<br />
Thomas, Carol C.<br />
1973. Matriarchy in Early Greece: The Bronze and Dark Ages. Arethusa 6: 173-197.<br />
Thompson, E. S. HAVE<br />
1889. The Joint Undivided Family in Athens. Classical Review 3 (8): 371.<br />
Thompson, Wesley E.<br />
1967. The Marriage of First Cousins in Athenian Society. Phoenix 21: 273-282.<br />
Thompson, Wesley E. HAVE<br />
1970. Some Attic <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Glotta 48: 75-81.<br />
Thompson, Wesley E. HAVE<br />
1971. Attic <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Journal of Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong> 91: 110-113.<br />
Thompson, Wesley E.<br />
1972. Athenian Marriage Pattern: Remarriage. California <strong>Studies</strong> in Classical Antiquity<br />
5: 211-225.<br />
Thomson, George.<br />
1941. Aeschylus and Athens: A Study in the Social Origins of Drama. London: Lawrence<br />
& Wishart. [Pp. 23-36: classificatory kinship system.]<br />
Thomson, George.
1949. <strong>Studies</strong> in Ancient Greek Society: The Prehistoric Aegean. London: Lawrence &<br />
Wishart. [Pp. 33-57: “Totemism”; 58-87: “The Nomenclature of <strong>Kinship</strong>”; 149-296:<br />
“Matriarchy.”]<br />
Review: Gornung 1950.<br />
Turner, Terence.<br />
1969. Oedipus: Time and Structure in Narrative Form. In Forms of Symbolic Action:<br />
Proceedings of the 1869 Annual Spring Meeting of the American Ethnological Society,<br />
edited by Robert F. Spencer. Pp. 26-68. Seattle and London: American Ethnological<br />
Society. [On kinship and myth, with a critique of Lévi-Strauss.]<br />
Turner, Terence.<br />
1989. Agnostic Exchange: Homeric Reciprocity and the Heritage of Simmel and Mauss:<br />
A Commentary. Cultural Anthropology 4 (3): 260-264.<br />
See also Beidelman 1989.<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1966. Δημήτηρ, nom grec d’une déesse égéenne. Die Sprache 12 (1): 94-97.<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1984. Note sur le nom de la divinité chtonienne grecque Δάειρα. Anthropos 79: 239-240.<br />
[Possible relative of the Greek word for ‘husband’s brother.’]<br />
Vartigian, Harry. HAVE<br />
1978. Attic Greek <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Iowa.<br />
Vérihac, Anne-Marie, and Claude Vial.<br />
1998. Le Marriage Grec du VIe Siècle à l’Époque d’Auguste. Athènes: École Française<br />
d’Athènes.<br />
Vernant, Jean-Pierre.<br />
1974. Mythe et Société en Grèce. Paris: Librairie François Maspéro.<br />
Wackernagel, Jacob.<br />
1895. Miscellen zur griechischen Grammatik. 23. Das Reflexivum. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 38: 2-21. [P. 3-17: on kasignētos.] HAVE<br />
Weise, Elizabeth A.<br />
1965. Terms of Address in the Iliad: An Interpretative Study of Their Relevance to Their<br />
Contexts. Ph.D. dissertation. Columbia University.<br />
Wentzel, Astrid.<br />
1930. Studien über die Adoption Griechenland. Hermes 65: 167-176.<br />
Whitehead, David.<br />
1986. The Demes of Attica, 508/7-ca. 250 B.C.: A Political and Social Study. Princeton,<br />
NJ: Princeton University Press.<br />
Reviews: Ostwald 1987; Shipley 1987; Ober 1988.
Wilgaux, Jérôme. HAVE<br />
2000a. Entre inceste et échange. Réflexions sur le modèle matrimonial athénien.<br />
L’Homme 154-155: 659-676. (Special issue: Question de Parenté.)<br />
Wilgaux, Jérôme.<br />
2000b. Le Mariage dans un Degré Rapproché: Anthropologie Historique du Mariage<br />
Athénien des Demi-Germains à l’Époque Classique. Ph.D. dissertation. Université de<br />
Bordeaux 3.<br />
Will, É.<br />
1995. Syngeneia, oikeiotès, philia. Revue de Philologie, de Littérature et d’Histoire<br />
Anciennes 69 (2): 299-325.<br />
Willetts, R. F.<br />
1972. A Note on Plato Lg. 773b. Journal of Hellenic <strong>Studies</strong> 92: 184-185.<br />
Wolff, Hans J.<br />
1944. Marriage Law and Family Organization in Ancient Athens. Traditio 2: 43-95.<br />
Zimmermann, August. HAVE<br />
1897. Etymologien. 2. ’αταλός, ’ατάλλο, ’ατιτάλλο. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 34: 584-585. [Connection with IE *atta ‘father’.]<br />
MEDIEVAL<br />
Pitsakis, Constantin G.<br />
1998. L’adoption dans le droit byzantine. Médiévales 35: 19-32.<br />
Pitsakis, Constantin G.<br />
2000. Législation et stratégies matrimoniales. Parenté et empêchements de mariage dans le<br />
droit byzantin. L’Homme 154-155: 677-696. (Special issue: Question de Parenté.)<br />
Rapp, Claudia.<br />
1990. Ritual Brotherhood in Byzantium. Traditio 52: 285-326.<br />
Schminck, Andreas.<br />
1976. Der Traktat Peri Gamon des Johannes Pediasimos. Fontes Minores I: 126-174.<br />
Frankfurt-am-Main. [On marriage prohibitions, including prohibitions on marriages<br />
between in-laws.]<br />
Schminck, Andreas.<br />
1979. Vier eherechtliche Entscheidungen aus dem 11. Jahrhundert. Fontes Minores III:<br />
221-279. Frankfurt-am-Main.<br />
Schminck, Andreas.<br />
1991. Zur Entwicklung des Eherechts in der Komnenenepoche. In To Vyzántio katá ton<br />
12o aiṓna. Byzantium in the 12th Century: Canon Law, State and Society, edited by<br />
Nicolas Oikonomides. Pp. 555-587. Athens: Society of Byzantine and Post-Byzantine<br />
<strong>Studies</strong>.<br />
MODERN<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong> of ESSAYS<br />
Loizos, Peter, and Evthymios Papataxiarchis. (eds.)
1991. Contested Identities: Gender and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Modern Greece. Princeton, N.J. :<br />
Princeton University Press.<br />
Reviews: Sutton 1992; Seremetakis 1993; Couroucli 1994.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Andromedas, John. HAVE<br />
1957. Greek <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Everyday Use. American Anthropologist 59 (6): 1086-<br />
1088.<br />
Argenti, Philip P., and H. J. Rose.<br />
1949. The Folklore of Chios. Vol. 1-2. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Vol. 1,<br />
pp. 258-350: “Birth, Marriage, Death,” with interesting notes on ritual kinship and<br />
naming after relatives.] HAVE<br />
Aschenbrenner, Stanley E. HAVE<br />
1975. Folk Model vs. Actual Practice: Distribution of Spiritual Kin in a Greek Village.<br />
Anthropological Quarterly 48 (2): 65-86.<br />
Danforth, Loring M.<br />
1982. The Death Rituals of Rural Greece. Princeton: Princeton University Press.<br />
[Includes naming after grandparents and kin relations apropos death.]<br />
Daskalopoulos Capetanakis, Sophie.<br />
1979. Parenté et Organisation Sociale à Elymbos de Karpathos. Ph.D. dissertation. École<br />
des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. 247 P.<br />
Du Boulay, Juliet.<br />
1984. The Blood: Symbolic Relationships between Descent, Marriage, Incest Prohibitions<br />
and Spiritual <strong>Kinship</strong> in Greece. Man 19: 533-556.<br />
Friedl, Ernestine. HAVE<br />
1959. The Role of <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Transmission of National Culture to Rural Villages in<br />
Mainland Greece. American Anthropologist 61 (1): 30-38.<br />
Friedl, Ernestine.<br />
1976. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Class and Selective Migration. In Mediterranean Family Structures,<br />
edited by J. G. Peristiany. Pp. 363-388. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Grigoriou, Panagiotis.<br />
2000. “Parents” et “affins” de combat. Reflexions sur les correspondants de guerre 1918-<br />
1923. L’Homme 154-155: 481-488. (Special issue: Question de Parenté.)<br />
Xanthakou, Margarita.<br />
1993. Faute d’Épouses on Mange des Sœurs. Réalités du Célibat et Fantasmatique de<br />
l’Inceste dans le Magne (Grèce). Paris: Editions de l’École des Hautes Études en<br />
Sciences Sociales.<br />
Review: Zonabend 1997.<br />
Herzfeld, Michael. HAVE<br />
1980. Social Tension and Inheritance by Lot in Three Greek Villages. Anthropological<br />
Quarterly 53 (2): 91-100.
Herzfeld, Michael. HAVE<br />
1983. Interpreting <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology: The Problem of Patriliny in Rural Greece<br />
Anthropological Quarterly 56 (4): 157-166.<br />
Herzfeld, Michael.<br />
1985. The Poetics of Manhood: Contest and Identity in a Cretan Mountain Village.<br />
Princeton: Princeton University Press. [<strong>Kinship</strong>, patriliny, some deviations in kin term<br />
use from Standard Greek, e.g. kouniadhos ‘brother-in-law, cross-cousin’.]<br />
Reviews: Boulay 1986; Gilsenan 1987; Weiss 1987.<br />
Just, Richard.<br />
2000. A Greek Island Cosmos: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Community in Meganisi. Oxford: Oxford<br />
University Press.<br />
Review: LaTosky 2000.<br />
Karachristos, Ioannis.<br />
2004. Kin Terminology and the Study of <strong>Kinship</strong>: A Case Study on the Greek Island of<br />
Syros (1750–1820). History of the Family 9 (3): 299-315.<br />
Loewe, Richard.<br />
1906. Altgermanische Elemente der Balkansprachen. I. Griechisch. A Vermittlung durch<br />
das Latein. 5. Mgr. brýtis. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 39: 276-280.<br />
Papataxiarchis, A.<br />
1988. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Friendship and Gender Relations in Two East Aegean Village<br />
Communities (Lesbos, Greece). Ph.D dissertation. London School of Economics.<br />
Papataxiarchis, A.<br />
1991a. Male Mobility and Matrifocality in the Aegean Basin. In Les Amis et les Autres :<br />
Mélanges en l’Honneur de J. Peristiany, édité par Státhis Damianákos. Pp. 219-239.<br />
Athènes: EKKE.<br />
Papataxiarchis, A.<br />
1993. La valeur du ménage: Classes sociales, stratégies matrimoniales et lois<br />
ecclésiastiques à Lesbos au XIXe siècle. In Espaces et Familles dans l’Europe du Sud à<br />
l’Âge Modern: Adaptations et Resistances, édité par Stuart J. Woolf. Pp. 109-142. Paris:<br />
Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme.<br />
Perentidis, Stavros.<br />
2002. Pratiques de Mariage et Nuances de Continuité dans le Monde Grec: Quatre<br />
Études d’Anthropologie Historique et Juridique. Montpellier: Presses Universitaires de la<br />
Méditerranée.<br />
Saulnier, Françoise.<br />
1980. Anoya, un Village de Montagne Cretois. Pans: P. H. Stahl.<br />
Tavuschis, Nicholas.<br />
1971. Naming Patterns and <strong>Kinship</strong> among Greeks. Ethnos 1-4: 152-162.<br />
Toundassaki, Irene.
1995. Parenté, Mariage et Succession dans le Village de Vourkoti. Ph.D. dissertation.<br />
Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.<br />
Vernier, Bernard.<br />
1984. Putting Kin and <strong>Kinship</strong> to Good Use: The Circulation of Goods, Labour, and<br />
Names on Karpathos (Greece). In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family<br />
and <strong>Kinship</strong>, edited by Hans Medick and David W. Sabean. Pp. 28-76. Cambridge and<br />
New York: Cambridge University Press; Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de<br />
l’Homme.<br />
Vernier, Bernard.<br />
1987. Filiation, transmission des biens, règles de résidence et pouvoir domestique dans<br />
les îles de la mer Égée.” In Femmes et Patrimoine dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe<br />
Méditerranéenne, édité par Georges Ravis-Giordani. Pp. 365-400. Paris: Centre National<br />
de la Recherche Scientifique.<br />
Vernier, Bernard.<br />
1991. La Genèse Sociale des Sentiments. Aînés et Cadets dans l’Île Grecque de<br />
Karpathos. Paris: Editions de l’Ecole des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. 312 P.<br />
Review: Godelier 1994.<br />
Vernier, Bernard.<br />
2001. Le système de parenté sifniote dans le groupe de transformation égéen. In<br />
Πρακτικά διεθνούς Σιφναϊκού συμποσίου (1ο : 25 - 28 Ιουνίου 1998 : Σίφνος).<br />
Proceedings of the 1 st International Sifnean Symposium (25-28 June 1998). Vol. 2. Pp.<br />
349-360. Athènes: Athēna Hetaireia Sifna·ikōn Meletōn.<br />
Xanthakou, Margarita.<br />
1985. Le voyage du frère mort ou le mariage qui tue. Études Rurales 97-98: 153-189.<br />
Xanthakou, Margarita.<br />
1993. Faute d’Épouses on Mange des Sœurs. Réalités du Célibat et Fantasmatique de<br />
l’Inceste dans le Magne (Grèce). Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.<br />
Xanthakou, Margarita.<br />
1999. Des incestes en Grèce: Cas d’espèce ou faits polémiques. L’Homme 149: 135-144.<br />
Zatz, E. F.<br />
1983. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Property and Interpersonal Relations in an Urban Milieu: the Case of<br />
Exarchia, Athens. Ph.D. dissertation. London Scool of Economics.<br />
SARAKATSANI (KARAKACHAN)<br />
Bonina, Zhenia. HAVE<br />
1981. Sъvremennoto karakachansko semejstvo. Bъlgarska etnografia 3-4: 39-49.<br />
[“Contemporary Karakachan family.” P. 49: Summary in English.]<br />
Campbell, J. K.<br />
1963. The Kindred in a Greek Mountain Community. In Mediterranean Countrymen,<br />
edited by J. Pitt-Rivers. Pp. 73-96. Paris: Mouton.<br />
Campbell, J. K.
1964. Honour, Family, and Patronage: A Study of Institutions and Moral Values in a<br />
Greek Mountain Community. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Reviews: Arnott 1965; Hatch 1965; Mouzelis 1965; Pitt-Rivers 1965.<br />
Campbell, J. K.<br />
1970. The Kindred in a Greek Mountain Community. In Mediterramean Countrymen:<br />
Essays in the Social Anthropology of the Mediterranean, edited by Julian A. Pitt-Rivers.<br />
Pp. 73-96. Paris: Mouton.<br />
Reprinted in: Readings in <strong>Kinship</strong> in Urban Society, edited by C. C. Harris. Pp. 39-70.<br />
Oxford, etc.: Pergamon Press.<br />
Kavadias, Georges.<br />
1965. Pasteurs-Nomades Mediterranéens: Les Saracatsans de Grèce. Paris: Gauthier-<br />
Villars.<br />
Reviews: Ettlinger 1966; Péchoux 1968.<br />
Layton, Robert.<br />
1997. An Introduction to Theory in Anthropology. Cambridge: Cambridge University<br />
Press. [Cross-listed in TEXTBOOKS. Pp. 40-45: Sarakatsani kinship.]<br />
ILLYRIAN<br />
Katičić, Radoslav.<br />
1976. Ancient Languages of the Balkans. The Hague and Paris: Mouton. [Pp. 150,<br />
171: attested kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Krahe, Otto. HAVE<br />
1937. Die Illyrier in ihrer sprachliechen Beziehungen zu Italikern und Griechen. Welt als<br />
Geschichte 3: 284-299. [Pp. 294: on Hes. bra ‘brother’; 295-296: on Deipaturos.]<br />
Krahe, Hans.<br />
1955. Die Sprache der Illyrier. T. 1. Die Quellen. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [Pp. 44,<br />
54: attested kin terms.] HAVE<br />
<strong>INDO</strong>-ARYAN<br />
GENERAL<br />
Bartholomae, Christian.<br />
1896. Beiträge zur altindischen Grammatik. Aus Anlass von J. Wackernagel’s Aind.<br />
Grammatik. I. Lautlehre. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 50:<br />
674-735. [P. 693: contracted terms for daughter in Pali and Prakrit and their relation to<br />
full forms in Sanskrit.] HAVE<br />
Bartholomae, Christian.<br />
1897. Die neunte Präsensklasse der Inder. Indogermanische Forschungen 7: 50-81. {Pp.<br />
51-55: on Indo-Aryan terms for daughter.] HAVE<br />
Fritz, Matthias.<br />
2000. Die indoiranische Bezeichnungen für ‘heiraten’. Rekonstruktion auf der Basis<br />
indirekter Evidenz. In Indoarisch, Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. Arbeitstagung der
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2. bis 5. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen, herausgegeben<br />
von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath. Ss. 111-118. Wiesbaden: Reichert.<br />
Kobayashi, Masato.<br />
2004. Historical Phonology of Old Indo-Aryan Consonants. Tokyo: Research Institute for<br />
Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa. [Pp. 130-132: on Indo-Aryan terms for<br />
daughter in the context of laryngeal theory and Vedic metre.]<br />
Kuiper, F. B. J.<br />
1942. Notes on Vedic Noun Inflexion. Mededeelingen der Koninklijke Nederlandsche<br />
Akademie van Wetenschappen, Afd. Letterkunde 5 (4): 1-96. [Pp. 20-24: on terms for<br />
father and daughter in a laryngeal perspective; also sporadically on various kin terms in<br />
the context of different IE declensions.] HAVE<br />
Kuiper, F. B. J.<br />
1947. Traces of Laryngeals in Vedic Sanskrit. In India Antiqua: A Volume of Oriental<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> Presented by His Freinds and Pupils to Jean Philippe Vogel. Pp. 198-212.<br />
Leiden: Brill. [On terms for father and daughter.] HAVE<br />
Kuiper, F. B. J.<br />
1976. Old East Iranian Dialects. Indo-Iranian Journal 18 (3-4): 241-253. [Pp. 242-244:<br />
on the term for daughter in Sanskrit, Avestan and East Iranian dialects.] HAVE<br />
Madan, Triloki N.<br />
1973. Marriage and <strong>Kinship</strong> in India: Two Recent <strong>Studies</strong>. Contributions to Indian<br />
Sociology 7: 135. [Introduction to two reviews by Das, “Hypergamy,” and by Madan,<br />
“<strong>Kinship</strong> and Urbanization.”]<br />
Polomé, Edgar. HAVE<br />
1972. Reflexes of Laryngeals in Indo-Iranian with Special Reference to the Problem of<br />
the Voiceless Aspirates. In Saga og Språk: <strong>Studies</strong> in Language and Literature, edited by<br />
John M. Weinstock. Pp. 233-251. Austin, TX: Pemberton Press. [P. 235: on the terms for<br />
daughter.]<br />
Pramanick, Swapan K.<br />
1982. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in Hindu Society: An Analysis of G. S. Ghurye’s Theory.<br />
Annual Journal of the Department of Sociology of Calcutta University 1:18-27.<br />
Saksema, Baburam.<br />
1926. The Names of Relatives in Modern Indo-Aryan Languages. Proceedings and<br />
Transactions of the All-India Oriental Conference 4 (2): 475-514.<br />
Schulze, Wilhelm. HAVE<br />
1916. Alt- und Neuindisches. Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der<br />
Wissenschaften 1 (January-June): 2-16. [Modern Indo-Aryan kin terms.]<br />
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften, von Wilhelm Schulze. Pp. 224-238. Göttingen:<br />
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1966. HAVE<br />
Tedesco, P. HAVE<br />
1947. Sanskrit adah ‘illud’. Language 23 (2): 118-124. [Pp. 122-124: Pali dhita<br />
‘daughter’, vowel assimilation and the transposition of h.]
Trost, Paul. HAVE<br />
1938. Ai. aw. strī “Weib.” Indogermanische Forschungen 56: 197-198.<br />
Turner, R. L. HAVE<br />
1924. Indo-Aryan Etymological Notes. 2. Pali ghara. Bulletin of the School of Oriental<br />
<strong>Studies</strong>, University of London 3 (2): 401-404. [P. 402: Pali dhita ‘daughter’ in the Indo-<br />
Aryan and Indo-European contexts.]<br />
Wackernagel, Jakob.<br />
1896. Altindische Grammatik. I. Lautlehre. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. [Pp.<br />
115, 118, 163: contracted terms for daughter in Pali and Prakrit and their relation to full<br />
forms in Sanskrit.]<br />
Wijeratne, P. B. F. HAVE<br />
1945. Phonology of the Sinhalese Inscriptions Up to the End of the Tenth Century A. D.<br />
Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African <strong>Studies</strong>, University of London 11 (3): 580-<br />
594. [P. 589: a Sinhalese inscription from II century B.C. showing the form jhita<br />
‘daughter’.]<br />
Wijeratne, P. B. F. HAVE<br />
1952. Phonology of the Sinhalese Inscriptions. (Continued.) Bulletin of the School of<br />
Oriental and African <strong>Studies</strong>, University of London 14 (2): 263-298. [P. 274: anomalies<br />
in the forms for ‘daughter’ in Indian languages.]<br />
ANCIENT<br />
Bernhöft, Franz.<br />
1886. Altindische Familienorganisation. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft<br />
9: 1-45.<br />
Bhargava, Mira, and Joachim Lambek.<br />
1992. A Production Grammar for Sanskrit <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Theoretical Linguistics<br />
18 (1): 45-60.<br />
Burrow, Thomas.<br />
1949. ‘Schwa’ in Sanskrit. Transactions of the Philological Society (1949): 22-61. [Pp.<br />
38-39, 50-51: suffixes in pitár and duhitár.] HAVE<br />
Burrow, Thomas. HAVE<br />
1952. Some Remarks on the Formation of Nouns in Sanskrit. Annals of the Bhandarkar<br />
Oriental Research Institute 32: 19-33. [P. The morphology of the Indic word for ‘sister’in<br />
the light of Hittite evidence.]<br />
Burrow, Thomas.<br />
1955. The Sanskrit Language. London: Faber & Faber. [Pp. 88: Skrt duhitá ‘daughter’<br />
and the suffix -itar; 140-141, 243-244: aspects of kin terms, r-stems.] HAVE<br />
Burrow, T.<br />
1979. The Problem of Shwa in Sanskrit. Oxford: Clarendon Press. [Terms for<br />
father and daughter as central examples.]<br />
Review: Lubotsky 1981.<br />
Debrunner, A.
1936. Die Herkunft des ai. Typus paitrya-. Indogermanische Forschungen 54: 206-209.<br />
[Concerning the Indic term for ‘father’s brother’.]<br />
Eichner-Kühn, Ingrid. HAVE<br />
1976. Vier altindische Wörter. 3. Ai. yātŗ; 4. Ai. giri-, griech. γαλίς. Münchener Studien<br />
zur Sprachwissenschaft 34: 25-37. [Skrt terms for ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ and<br />
‘husband’s sister’.]<br />
Elbourne, Paul.<br />
1999. Plain Voiceless Stop Plus Laryngeal in Indo-European. Historische<br />
Sprachforschung 112 (2): 2-28. [Pp. 4-5: Skrt pita and duhita in the light of the laryngeal<br />
theory; critique of Schmidt 1973.]<br />
Emeneau, Murray B. HAVE<br />
1939. Was There Cross-Cousin Marriage among the Śākyas. Journal of the American<br />
Oriental Society 59: 220-226.<br />
Emeneau, Murray B., and B. A. van Nooten. HAVE<br />
1991. The Young Wife and Her Husband’s Brother: Rgveda 10.40.2 and 10.85.44.<br />
Journal of the American Oriental Society 111 (3): 481-494.<br />
Gerow, E.<br />
1985. A Note on pitrvyà(?). Indo-Iranian Journal 28 (4): 291-293.<br />
Gippert, Jost.<br />
1997. Laryngeals and the Vedic Metre. In Sound Law and Analogy: Papers in Honor of<br />
Robert S. P. Beekes on the Occasion of His 60 th Birthday, edited by Alexander Lubotsky.<br />
Pp. 63-80. Amsterdam and Atlanta, GA: Rodopi. [On the metric reflection of a laryngeal<br />
in duhitā , etc.]<br />
Gonda, J. HAVE<br />
1950. Sanskrit bhagini- “soeur.” Acta Orientalia 21 (1): 23-25.<br />
Grassmann, Hermann.<br />
1863. Ueber die Aspiraten und ihr gleichzeitiges Vorhandensein im An- und Auslaute der<br />
Wurzeln. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (2): 81-138. [Attestation of<br />
lexicographic druhas ‘son’, druhī ‘daughter’.]<br />
Hämeen-Anttila, Virpi.<br />
1998. ‘For Ever Thou Shalt Love and She Be Fair’: Kalidāsa’s Vision of the Ideal<br />
Marriage. In Changing Patterns of Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in South Asia. Proceedings of an<br />
International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of India’s<br />
Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and<br />
Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 11-30. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.<br />
Held, Gerrit J.<br />
1935. The Mahabharata: An Ethnological Study. London: K. Paul, Trench, Trubner. 348<br />
P. [Alleged evidence of cross-cousin marriage.]<br />
Herold, Erich.<br />
1955. Group-Marriage in Vedic Society. Archiv Orientální 23: 63-76.<br />
Hocart, Arthur M.<br />
1923. Buddha and Devadatta. Indian Antiquary 52: 262-272. [Cross-cousin marriage.]
Kretschmer, Paul. HAVE<br />
1930. Altindisch amba. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 57: 251-255. [An<br />
Indian term for mother.]<br />
Karve, Irawati.<br />
1940. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology and <strong>Kinship</strong> Usages in Rigveda and Atharvaveda. Annals of<br />
the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 22: 69-96, 109-144, 213-234. Poona City.<br />
Kulkarni, E. D.<br />
1944. Vocatives in the Critical Edition of the Mahābhārata. Bulletin of the Deccan<br />
College Research Institute 6 (1-2): 1-36. [Pp. 1-3: kin terms.]<br />
Karve, Irawati.<br />
1942. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms and Family Organization as Found in the Critical Edition of the<br />
Mahābhārata. Deccan College Research Institute 5: 61-148.<br />
Kohler, Josef.<br />
1882. Rechtshistorische und rechtsvergleichende Forschungen. III. Indisches Ehe- und<br />
Familienrecht. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 3: 342-442.<br />
Kohler, Josef.<br />
1886. Geschlechtliche Promiscuität in den indischen Rechtsbüchern. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 6: 404<br />
Manessy-Guitton, Jacqueline. HAVE<br />
1970. Recherches sur la formation de Skr. duhitár. In Actes de X e Congrès International<br />
des Linguistes, Bucarest, 28 août – 2 septembre 1967. Pp. 659-665. Bucarest: Éditions de<br />
l’Akadémie de la République Socialiste de Roumanie.<br />
Martinet, André.<br />
1956. Review of T. Burrow. The Sanskrit Language. Word 12 (2): 304-312. [Pp. 305-<br />
307: on pitar and duhitar.] HAVE<br />
Mayrhofer, Manfred. HAVE<br />
1950. Beiträge zur altindischen Etymologie. 5. Ai. strī -/Mind. itthī ‘Weib’. Archivum<br />
Linguisticum 2 (1): 44-45.<br />
Mayrhofer, Manfred.<br />
1954. Zu ai. strī ‘Weib’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 72 (1-2): 118-<br />
120.<br />
Mayrhofer, Manfred. HAVE<br />
1994a. Einige Beobachtungen zur altindoiranischen Laut- und Wortbildungsgeschichte:<br />
Aus der Arbeit am etymologischen Wörterbuch des Altindoarischen. Quaderni<br />
dell’Istituto di Glottologia 6: 197-203. [P. 201: on the terms for daughter in Indo-Aryan.]<br />
Mayrhofer, Manfred. HAVE<br />
1994b. L’indo-iranien. In Langue Indo-Européennes, edité par Françoise Bader. Pp. 100-<br />
120. Paris: CNRS. [P. 119: on the terms for daughter-in-law and father in Indo-Aryan.]<br />
Müller, Max.<br />
2002. The Ideas of Infinity and Law (from Lectures on the Origin and Growth of<br />
Religion (1878)). In The Essential Max Müller: On Language, Mythology, and Religion,
edited by Jon R. Stone. Pp. 167-192. New York: Palgrave. [P. 233: on the appellation<br />
‘father’ in Rigveda.]<br />
Oliphant, S. G.<br />
1912. The Vedic Dual. Journal of the American Oriental Society 32: 33-57. [Includes<br />
dual forms of kin terms.]<br />
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE<br />
1952. Sanskrit strī . Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 241-243. [On the<br />
term for wife.]<br />
Pischel, Richard.<br />
1973. Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms. [P. 61, § 65,<br />
273-274, § 392: diminutive forms of the words for daughter, mother, and sister.] HAVE<br />
Richter, Oswald. HAVE<br />
1898. Die unechten Nominalkomposita des Altindischen und Altiranischen.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 9: 1-62. [Pp. 47-52: compound kin terms.]<br />
Roy, Kumkum.<br />
1991-1992. Changing <strong>Kinship</strong> Relations in Later Vedic Society. Indian Historical Review<br />
18 (1, 1991-2, 1992): 1-17. New Delhi.<br />
Sen Gupta, Nares C. HAVE<br />
1924. Early History of Sonship in India. Man 24 (32): 40-43; (42): 53-56.<br />
Sen Gupta, Nares C.<br />
1938. Putrika-Putra, or the Appointed Daughter’s Son in Ancient Law. Journal of the<br />
Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal (Letters) 4.<br />
Sen Gupta, Nares C.<br />
1953. Evolution of Ancient Indian Law. London and Calcutta: Probsthain & Eastern Law.<br />
[<strong>Kinship</strong>, adoption, marriage.]<br />
Shastri, S. R.<br />
1962. Rgvaidika kala mem parivarika sambandha. Family Relationships in the Rigvedic<br />
Age. Meratha: Lila Kamala Prakasana. 442 P. [In Hindi.]<br />
Shendge, Malati J.<br />
1997. The Language of the Harappans: From Akkadian to Sanskrit. New Delhi: Abhinav.<br />
[Pp. 254-256: kin terms.]<br />
Shukla, Shaligram. HAVE<br />
1971. <strong>Kinship</strong> System in Panini’s Astadhyahi. In Languages and Linguistics Working<br />
Papers 2, edited by Richard J. O'Brien. Pp. 77-93. Washington, D.C.: Georgetown<br />
University Press.<br />
Trautmann, Thomas R.<br />
1974. Cross-Cousin Marriage in Ancient North India? In <strong>Kinship</strong> and History in South<br />
Asia, edited by Thomas R. Trautmann. Pp. 61-103. Ann Arbor: Center for South and<br />
Southeast Asian <strong>Studies</strong>, University of Michigan. (Michigan Papers on South and<br />
Southeast Asia 7.)<br />
Turner, R. L. HAVE
1960. Indo-Arica IV: Sanskrit śvāśura-. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African<br />
<strong>Studies</strong>, University of London 23 (1): 106-108.<br />
Wagle, Narendra K.<br />
1974. <strong>Kinship</strong> Groups in Jātakas. In <strong>Kinship</strong> and History in South Asia, edited by Thomas<br />
R. Trautmann. Pp. 105-167. Ann Arbor: Center for South and Southeast Asian <strong>Studies</strong>,<br />
University of Michigan. (Michigan Papers on South and Southeast Asia 7.)<br />
MEDIEVAL<br />
Links, Joan I.<br />
1980. Marriage, Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Medieval Northern India, with special reference<br />
to the ‘Kathasaritsagara,’ the seventh chapter of the ‘Rajatarangini,’ and Medhatithis<br />
‘Bhasya’ on the Manusmrti. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Toronto.<br />
MODERN<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Glushkova, Irina, and Rajendra Vora. (eds.)<br />
1999. Home, Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Maharashtra. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Ahmad, Aziz<br />
1977. Muslim <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in Urdu. Journal of the Economic and Social History<br />
of the Orient 20 (3): 344-350. Leiden.<br />
Basu, D. N.<br />
1974. A Sociolinguistic Study of Indo-Aryan <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Indian Journal of Linguistics<br />
1 (2): 102-114.<br />
Beck, Brenda E. F.<br />
1978. The Logical Appropriation of <strong>Kinship</strong> as a Political Metaphor: An Indian Epic at<br />
the Civilizational and Regional Levels. Anthropologica 20 (1-2): 47-64.<br />
Beidelman, T. O.<br />
1961. The Jajmani System: A Comment on Bennett and Despres’ Article. American<br />
Anthropologist 63 (3): 564-566. [See Bennett & Despres 1960 in THEORY, and Bennett<br />
& Despres 1961 and Gould 1963 in <strong>INDO</strong>-<strong>EUROPEAN</strong>.]<br />
Bennett, J. W., and L. A. Despres.<br />
1961. Rejoinder to Beidelman. American Anthropologist 63 (3): 566-570. [See Bennett &<br />
Despres 1960 in THEORY, Beidelman 1961 and Gould 1963 in <strong>INDO</strong>-<strong>EUROPEAN</strong>.]<br />
Bharati, A.<br />
1963. <strong>Kinship</strong> Term Avoidance and Substitution in North Indian Middle Cass Milieux.<br />
Sociologus 13 (2): 112-120.<br />
Bouez, Serge. HAVE<br />
1985. Le Prix de la pureté isogamie et hypergamie chez les brahmanes Rarhi du Bengale.<br />
L’Homme 25 (96): 23-48.<br />
Chambard, Jean-Luc.
1961. Mariages secondaires et foires aux femmes en Inde centrale. L’Homme 1 (2): 51-<br />
88.<br />
Datta, A. K.<br />
1970. “Dharam” <strong>Kinship</strong> in South-West Bengal. Anthropos 65 (1-2): 178.<br />
Dumont, Louis.<br />
1956. La vocabulaire de parenté dans l’Inde du Nord. Institut Français d’Anthropologie,<br />
Comptes-Rendus, February.<br />
Dumont, Louis. HAVE<br />
1962. Le vocabulaire de parenté dans l’Inde du Nord. L’Homme 2 (2): 5-48.<br />
Dumont, Louis.<br />
1963. Le mariage secondaire dans l’Inde du Nord. In Actes de Congrès International des<br />
Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques. Paris, 1960. T. 2. Pp. 53-55. Paris: Musée<br />
de l’Homme.<br />
Dumont, Louis. HAVE<br />
1975. Terminology and Prestation Revisited. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2):<br />
197-215. [Reaction to Vatuk 1969.]<br />
Eames, Edwin.<br />
1966. Hindu Cousin Marriages. American Anthropologist 68 (3): 757-758.<br />
Fox, Richard G.<br />
1971. Kin, Clan, Raja, and Rule: State-Hinterland Relations in Preindustrial India.<br />
Berkeley: University of California Press.<br />
Reviews: Macfarlane 1972b; Schwartzberg 1972; Sharma P. 1972; Washbrook 1972;<br />
Galey 1973; Barnett M. 1974.<br />
Freed, Stanley A.<br />
1963. Fictive <strong>Kinship</strong> in a North Indian Village. Ethnology (1): 86-103.<br />
Fruzetti, Lina, and Akös Östör.<br />
1976b. Is There a Structure to North Indian <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology? Contributions to<br />
Indian Sociology 10 (1): 63-96. [Includes a critique of formal semantic methods for the<br />
introduction of genealogical artificiality.]<br />
Fruzetti, Lina, and Akös Östör.<br />
1998. Hierarchy Revisited. In Changing Patterns of Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in South Asia.<br />
Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of<br />
India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko<br />
Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 39-50. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.<br />
Gould, Harold A.<br />
1959. Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in a North Indian Village. Ph.D. dissertation. University of<br />
Washington. 288 P.<br />
Gould, Harold A. HAVE<br />
1961. A Further Note on Village Exogamy in North India. Southwestern Journal of<br />
Anthropology 17 (3): 297-300.
Gould, Harold A.<br />
1963. A Comment on the Bennett and Despres-Beidelman Controversy. American<br />
Anthropologist 65 (3, pt. 1): 663-666.<br />
Gould, Harold A.<br />
1968. Time-Dimension and Structural Change in an Indian <strong>Kinship</strong> System: A Problem<br />
of Conceptual Refinement. In Structure and Change in Indian Society, edited by Milton<br />
Singer and Bernard S. Cohn. Pp. 413-422. Chicago: Aldine.<br />
Grierson, George A.<br />
1896. On the Phonology of the Modern Indo-Aryan Vernaculars. Zeitschrift der<br />
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 50: 1-42. [Pp. 9: contracted terms for<br />
daughter.] HAVE<br />
Handelman, Don.<br />
1998. Husband and Wife and the Game of Dice: Śiva and Pārvatī Fall Apart. In Changing<br />
Patterns of Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in South Asia. Proceedings of an International<br />
Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the<br />
University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 1-<br />
10. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.<br />
Khare, Ravindra S.<br />
1975. Embedded Affinity and Consanguineal Ethos: Two Properties of the Northern<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong> System. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 245-262.<br />
Khare, Ravindra S.<br />
1982. From kanya to mata: Aspects of the Cultural Language of <strong>Kinship</strong> in Northern<br />
India. In Concepts of Person: <strong>Kinship</strong>, Caste, and Marriage in India, edited by Akos<br />
Ostor, Lina Fruzzetti and Steve Barnett. Pp. 143-171. Cambridge, MA: Harvard<br />
University Press.<br />
Khare, Ravindra S.<br />
1983. Normative Culture and <strong>Kinship</strong>: Essays on Hindu Categories, Processes, and<br />
Perspectives. New Delhi: Vikas. 175 P.<br />
Lambert, Helen.<br />
2000. Sentiment and Substance in North Indian Forms of Relatedness. In Cultures of<br />
Relatedness: New Approaches to the Study of <strong>Kinship</strong>, edited by Janet Carsten. Pp. 73-<br />
89. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Mesthrie, Rajend.<br />
1990. The Linguistic Reflex of Social Change: Caste and <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms among People<br />
of Indian Descent in Natal, South Africa. Anthropological Linguistics 32 (3-4): 335-353.<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg. HAVE<br />
1950. Svásā and bhaginī in Modern Indo-Aryan. Acta Orientalia 21 (1): 27-32. [Two<br />
competing terms for sister.]<br />
Reprinted in: Irano-Dardica, by Georg Morgenstierne. Pp. 224-230. Wiesbaden: Ludwig<br />
Reichert, 1973.<br />
Orenstein, Henry.
1970. Death and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Hinduism: Structural and Functional Interpretations.<br />
American Anthropologist 72 (6): 1357-1377.<br />
Pillai, M. Shanmugam.<br />
1965. Caste Isoglosses in <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Anthropological Linguistics 7 (3): 59-66.<br />
Saksena, Baburam. HAVE<br />
1926. The Names of Relatives in Modern Indo-Aryan Languages. Proceedings and<br />
Transactions of the All-India Oriental Conference 4 (2): 475-514.<br />
Scheffler, Harold W.<br />
1980. Kin Classification and Social Structure in North India. Contributions to Indian<br />
Sociology 14 (2): 131-168.<br />
Skoda, Uwe.<br />
2004. Wahlverwandtschaften. Zur Verbindung von Politik und Verwandtschaft im<br />
indischen Wahlkampf. Südasien Informationen 6: 1-22.<br />
Strümpell, Christian.<br />
2000. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Western Uttar Pradesh: A Re-Interpretation of Sylvia Vatuk’s Model of<br />
North Indian <strong>Kinship</strong>. Journal of Social Sciences 4 (4): 295-304.<br />
Trautmann, Thomas R.<br />
1973. Consanguineous Marriage in Pali Literature. Journal of the American Oriental<br />
Society 93: 158-180.<br />
Vatuk, Sylvia. HAVE<br />
1969. Reference, Address and Fictive <strong>Kinship</strong> in Urban North India. Ethnology 8<br />
Vatuk, Sylvia.<br />
1972. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Urbanization: White Collar Migrants in North India. Berkeley:<br />
University of California Press.<br />
Reviews: Madan 1973; Parry 1973; Löffler 1974; Goldstein 1975; Leaf 1975; Eichinger<br />
Ferro-Luzzi 1976.<br />
Vatuk, Sylvia.<br />
1975. Gifts and Affines in North India. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 155-196.<br />
Vatuk, Sylvia.<br />
1982. Forms of Address in the North Indian Family: An Exploration of the Cultural<br />
Meaning of Kin Terms. In Concepts of Person: <strong>Kinship</strong>, Caste, and Marriage in India,<br />
edited by Ákos Östör, Lina Fruzzetti, and Steve Barnett. Pp. 56-98. Cambridge, MA:<br />
Harvard University Press.<br />
Wadley, Susan S.<br />
1976. Brothers, Husbands and Sometimes Sons: Kinsmen in North Indian Ritual.<br />
Eastern Anthropologist 29 (2): 149-170.<br />
REGIONAL<br />
Stern, Henri.<br />
1973. Le pouvoir dans l’Inde traditionnelle: Territoire, caste et parenté. Approche<br />
théorique et étude régionale (Rajasthan). L’Homme 13 (1-2): 50-70.
Trivedi, H. R. HAVE<br />
1954. Some Aspects of <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology among the Mers of Saurashtra. Journal of<br />
the Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda 3 (1): 157-168. [Gujarati, Hindi, Marwari<br />
languages.]<br />
Review: Mencher 1962.<br />
SPECIFIC<br />
<strong>INDO</strong>-ARYAN<br />
COMPARATIVE<br />
Arora, Harbir K., and Karumuri V. Subbarao.<br />
2004. Syntactic Change and Converegence: The Case of Non-Nominative Subjects in<br />
Dakkhini and Konkani. In Nonnominative Subjects, edited by Peri Bhaskararao and K. V.<br />
Subbarao. Pp. 25-45. John Benjamins. [Pp. 37-38: kinship possession.]<br />
Keiser, R. Lincoln. HAVE<br />
1971. Social Structure and Social Control in Two Afghan Mountain Societies. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation, University of Rochester. [Dardic-speaking Sum/Pashayi and Nuristanispeaking<br />
Kom/Kamviri.]<br />
CENTRAL ZONE<br />
BHIL<br />
BHILI<br />
Bose, Delip K.<br />
1988. Bhil Marriage: Rules and Irregularities. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and<br />
Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 283-289. Calcutta:<br />
Anthropological Survey of India.<br />
Dasgupta, Samira.<br />
1988. Bride-Price and Social Problems: A Case of the Bhil. In Marriage in India: Tribes,<br />
Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 279-<br />
282. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India.<br />
Doshi, J. K.<br />
1969. Social Structure and Cultural Change in a Bhil Village. Delhi: New Heights.<br />
Konrad, Paul.<br />
1939. Zur Ethnographie der Bhils. Anthropos 34: 23-117. [Pp. 59-68: family and<br />
marriage.]<br />
Koppers, Wilhelm.<br />
1948. Die Bhil in Zentralindien. Horn-Wien: Ferdinand Berger. [Pp. 109-141: kinship,<br />
clanship, marriage, exogamy.]<br />
Reviews: Eberhard 1949; Spencer D. 1949; Capell 1950.<br />
Naik, Thakorlal B.<br />
1957. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in the Bhils of Malwa. Bulletin of the Tribal Research Institute<br />
1(1): 4-7.
Naik, Thakorlal B.<br />
1970. The Bhils: A Study. Delhi: Bharatiya Adimjati Sevak Sangh. [Pp. 58-61: kin<br />
terminology.]<br />
Sengupta, Sadhan.<br />
1988. Some Salient Features of Bhil Marriage in a Southern Rajasthan Village. In<br />
Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J.<br />
Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 225-234. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India.<br />
Shah, P. G.<br />
1959. Naikas – Naikdas: A Gujarat Tribe. Bombay: Gujarat Research Society. [Dialect of<br />
Bhili; Pp. 50-51: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Shashi, S. S.<br />
1994. Social Structure and Marriage among the Bhils. In Encyclopedia of Indian Tribes.<br />
Vol. 10. Tribal Cultures, Customs and Affinities: A Cross-Regional Anthology, edited by<br />
S. S. Shashi. Pp. 30-49. New Delhi: Anmol.<br />
Singh, Bageshwar.<br />
1988. The Marriage among the Bhil of Pratapgarh. In Marriage in India: Tribes,<br />
Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 221-<br />
224. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India.<br />
BHILALI (BHILALA)<br />
Haekel, Josef. HAVE<br />
1963. Some Aspects of the Social Life of the Bhilala in Central India. Ethnology 2 (2):<br />
190-206.<br />
Sinha, R. K.<br />
1995. The Bhilala of Malwa. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Pp. 67-69: kin<br />
terminology.] HAVE<br />
DHODIA<br />
Sarkar, Amitabha.<br />
1988. Changing pattern of Marriage Practices among the Dhodia. In Marriage in India:<br />
Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda.<br />
Pp. 261-264. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India.<br />
RAJPUT GARASIA (GRASIA, DUNGRI)<br />
Dave, P. C.<br />
1960. The Grasias, also called Dungri Grasias (A Scheduled Tribe in Bombay and<br />
Rajastan States). Delhi: Bharatiya Adimjati Sevar. [Pp. 24-25: kin terminology.<br />
Incomplete.] HAVE<br />
Kundu, Nityananda.<br />
1988. Garasia Mode of Acquiring a Mate. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and<br />
Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 177-182. Calcutta:<br />
Anthropological Survey of India.<br />
GUJARATI<br />
GUJARATI
Karve, Irawati. HAVE<br />
1943-1944. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology and <strong>Kinship</strong> Usages in Gujarāt and Kathiāwād. Deccan<br />
College Research Institute 4: 208-226.<br />
Michaelson, Maureen.<br />
1983. Caste, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage: A Study of Two Gujarati Trading Castes in England.<br />
Ph.D. dissertation. London: School of Oriental and African <strong>Studies</strong>.<br />
Pocock, David F.<br />
1972. Kanbi and Patidar: A Study of the Patidar Community of Gujarat. Oxford:<br />
Clarendon Press. [Pp. 94-125: “The Language and Behaviour of Kin and Affines”; 126-<br />
152: ”Marriage Circles”; 164-171: “The Terminology of <strong>Kinship</strong>.”]<br />
Reviews: Das 1973; Hayley 1975.<br />
Shah, A. M.<br />
1977. Lineage Structure and Change in a Gujarat Village. In Dimensions of Social<br />
Change in India, edited by M. N. Srinivas, S. Seshaiah and V. S. Parthasarthy. Bombay:<br />
Allied Publishing House.<br />
Shashi, S. S.<br />
1994. The Gujjar Nomads of Northern Highlands: A Sociological Study. In Encyclopedia<br />
of Indian Tribes. Vol. 6. Himachal Pradesh and Northern Highlands, edited by S. S.<br />
Shashi. Pp. 12-74. New Delhi: Anmol. [Pp. 23-36: kinship and family.]<br />
Steed, Gitel P.<br />
1970. Caste and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Rural Gujarat: The Social Use of Space. Ph.D. dissertation.<br />
Columbia University.<br />
Veen, Klaas van der.<br />
1969. Huwelijk en Hiërarchie bij de Anavil Brahman van Zuid Gujarat. Sociale<br />
Verandering en Ideologische Continuïteit in de Indiase Kastensamenleving. Amsterdam:<br />
Afd. Zuid- en Zuidoost-Azië, Anthropologisch-Sociologisch Centrum, Universiteit van<br />
Amsterdam.<br />
Veen, Klaas van der.<br />
1972. I Give Thee My Daughter: A Study of Marriage and Hierarchy among the Anavil<br />
Brahmans of South Gujarat. Translated from the Dutch by Nanette Jockin. Assen: Van<br />
Gorcum. [English translation of van der Veen 1969.]<br />
Reviews: Sharma 1973; Bouez 1974; Ramu 1974; Opler 1975.<br />
KACHI KOLI (MAHADEV KOLI)<br />
Ghurye, G. S.<br />
1963. The Mahadev Kolis. Bombay: Popular Prakashan. [Pp. 184-189: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Srinivasa Varma, G.<br />
1970. Vaagri Boli: An Indo-Aryan Language. Annamalainagr: Annamalai University<br />
Press. [Dialect of Kachi Koli; pp. 34-75: “Noun” (kin terms passim).]<br />
Werth, Lucas.
1996a. Von Göttinnen und Ihren Menschen. Die Vagri, Vaganten Südindiens. Berlin: Das<br />
Arabische Buch. [Pp. 121-284: kin groups, kinship system, position of women; 216-227:<br />
kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Parkin 1997b; Schmid 1998.<br />
Werth, Lukas.<br />
1996b. Weiblichkeit und Göttin: Die kulturelle Konstruktion des Geschlechts in Indien<br />
und bei den Vagri. In Kulturen und Innovationen: Festschrift für Wolfgang Rudolph,<br />
herausgegeben von Georg Elwert, Jürgen Jensen und Ivan R. Kortt. Pp. 209-224. Berlin:<br />
Duncker & Humblot. [Dialect of Kachi Koli.]<br />
SAURASHTRA<br />
Učida, Norihiko.<br />
1996. Verwandtschaftsnamen der Saurashtra-Sprache. In Nanavidhaikata: Festschrift für<br />
Hermann Berger, edited by Dieter B. Kapp. Pp. 271-291. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.<br />
RAJASTHANI<br />
BANJARA (LAMBADI, SUGALI)<br />
Deogaonkar, S. G., and Shailaja S. Deogaonkar.<br />
1992. The Banjara. New Delhi: Concept Publishing Company. [Pp. 17-19: clans; 109:<br />
kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Naidu, T. S.<br />
1988. Cultural Influences on the Age at Marriage among Chenchu and Sugali Tribes of<br />
Andhra Pradesh. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B.<br />
B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 265-272. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of<br />
India. [Cross-listed in DRAVIDIAN.]<br />
Naik, Sarveswara V. HAVE<br />
1975. A Note on Banjara (Sugali or Lambadi) <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Vanya Jati 23 (1): 23-25.<br />
GADE LOHAR (GADULIYA LOHAR)<br />
Ruhela, Satya P.<br />
1968. The Gaduliya Lohars of Rajastan. A Study in the Sociology of Nomadism. New<br />
Delhi: Impex India. [Pp. 27-40: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
GUJARI<br />
Verma, V.<br />
1999. Ban-Gujars: A Nomadic Tribe in Himachal Pradesh. Delhi: B. R. Publishing<br />
Corporation. [Pp. 84-85: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
MALVI<br />
Bhattacharya, Shefali.<br />
1974. Malvi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Indian Literature 35: 119-128.<br />
Budilová, Lenka, and Marek Jakoubek.<br />
ROMANI
2005. Ritual Impurity and <strong>Kinship</strong> in a Gypsy “osada” in Eastern Slovakia. Romani<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> 15 (1): 1-29.<br />
Cohn, W.<br />
1972. Mariage chez les Rom nord-américains: Quelques consequences du prix de la<br />
mariée. Études Tsiganes 2 (3): 4-11.<br />
Fraser, Angus.<br />
1992. The Gypsies. Oxford: Blackwell. [Pp. 239-242: kinship, marriage and bride-price.]<br />
Jakoubek, Marek, and Lenka Budilová.<br />
2006. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Social Organization and Genealogical Manipulations in Gypsy “osadas”<br />
in Eastern Slovakia. Romani <strong>Studies</strong> 16 (1): 63-82.<br />
Kostić, Svetislav.<br />
1996. Původ romských příbuzenských termínů. Romano Džaniben 1-2: 83-87.<br />
Kostić, Svetislav.<br />
1997. Structure and Origin of the <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in Roma’s Language. Asian and<br />
African <strong>Studies</strong> 6 (1): 9-20.<br />
Markotic, Vladimir. HAVE<br />
1970. North American Gypsy Terms: A Comment. American Anthropologist 72 (4): 847-<br />
848.<br />
Matras, Yaron.<br />
2002. Romani: A Linguistic Introduction. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Pp.<br />
25-26: kin terms.]<br />
Nicolini, B.<br />
1969. Famiglia Zingara. Brescia: Morcelliana.<br />
Pamporov, Alexey.<br />
2007. Sold Like a Donkey? Bride-Price Among the Bulgarian Roma. Journal of the<br />
Royal Anthropological Institute 13: 471-476.<br />
Pamporov, Alexey. HAVE<br />
2008. The Regional and the Subgroup Features of the <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology of<br />
Roma/Gypsies in Bulgaria. Ethnologia Balkanica 12: 7995.<br />
Petrovski, Trajko.<br />
1986. Nekrvnoto srodstvo kaj Romite v SR Makedonija. Makedonski folklor 38: 177-182.<br />
Piasere, Leonardo. HAVE<br />
1980. Il sistema di parentela e il parentado cognatico dei Rom Xoraxané. L’Uomo 4 (1):<br />
49-84.<br />
Piasere, Leonardo.<br />
1982. La terminologie des parents consanguins chez deux groupes Rom. Études Tsiganes<br />
28 (2): 1-24.<br />
Stoyanovitch, K.<br />
1974. Les Tsiganes. Leur Ordre Social. Paris: Marcel Riviére.
Williams, Patrick.<br />
1985. L’organisation de deux communautés tsiganes. L’Homme 25: 121-140. [Includes<br />
discussion of kinship and marriage.]<br />
WESTERN HINDI<br />
HINDUSTANI<br />
HINDI<br />
Bhargava, Mira, and Joachim Lambek.<br />
1983. A Production Grammar for Hindi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Theoretical Linguistics 10 (2-3):<br />
227-245.<br />
Cohn, Bernard S.<br />
1955. The Changing Status of a Depressed Caste. In Village India: <strong>Studies</strong> in the Little<br />
Community, edited by McKim Marriott. Pp. 53-77. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.<br />
[Pp. 55-57: Camar kinship organization.]<br />
Ekka, William, and Ajit K. Danda.<br />
1980. The Nagesia of Chhattisgarh. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Pp. 70-<br />
77: a Hindi kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Jamous, <strong>Raymond</strong>.<br />
1991. La Relation Frère-Soeur. Parenté et Rites chez les Meo de l’Inde du Nord. Paris:<br />
Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.<br />
Review: Allen 1993.<br />
English translation: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Rituals among the Meo of Northern India: Locating<br />
Sibling Relationship. Translated from the French by Nora Scott. Oxford: Oxford<br />
University Press, 2003. [Pp. 38-79: “Meo <strong>Kinship</strong> Vocabulary.”]<br />
Jana, A. K. HAVE<br />
1990. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Social Organization of Koras of Bengal. Man and Life: A Journal of<br />
the Institute of Social Research and Applied Anthropology 16 (1-2): 89-96. [A Hindu<br />
caste; Kin categories are identified, but no kin terms are given.]<br />
Kapadia, Kanaiyalal M.<br />
1947. Hindu <strong>Kinship</strong>: An Important Chapter in Hindu Social History. Bombay: Popular<br />
Book Depot. 320 P.<br />
Reviews: Sarma 1948; Fuchs 1950.<br />
Karandikar, S. V.<br />
1929. Hindu Exogamy. Bombay: D. B. Taraporevala.<br />
Reviews: Charpentier 1930; Niggemeyer 1930.<br />
Leshnik, L. S.<br />
1966. A Village Community in Central India. Anthropos 61: 813-830. [Nimari, a Hindi<br />
dialect. Pp. 823-824: “The Family.”]<br />
Mayne, John D.<br />
1878. A Treatise on Hindu Law and Usage. Madras: Higginbotham.
Mayne, John D.<br />
1887. Hindu Law in Madras. Law Quarterly Review 3: 446-459. [A critique of<br />
McLennan’s interpretation of “patriarchal theory” from the point of view of Hindu law.]<br />
Mehrotra, R. R. HAVE<br />
1977. Fluidity of <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms of Address in Hindi. Anthropological Linguistics 19 (3):<br />
123-125.<br />
Raheja, Gloria G.<br />
1985. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Caste, and Auspiciousness in Pahansu. Ph.D. dissertation. University of<br />
Chicago. [A Hindi-speaking village.]<br />
Raheja, Gloria G., and Ann G. Gold.<br />
1994. Listen to the Heron’s Words: Re-imagining Gender and <strong>Kinship</strong> in North India.<br />
Berkeley: University of California Press.<br />
Review: Khandelwal 1995.<br />
Säävälä, Minna.<br />
1998. The ‘Hindu Joint Family’: Past and Present. In Changing Patterns of Family and<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong> in South Asia. Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of<br />
the 50 th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May<br />
1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 61-74. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental<br />
Society.<br />
Tiwari, B. N.<br />
1959-1960. An Etymological Note on Hindi āp. In Dr. Siddheshwar Varma Volume,<br />
presented on the occasion of his seventy-fifth birthday 3d November, 1961 by members of<br />
the Linguistic Circle of Delhi, edited by A. Chandra Sekhar. Pp. 48-49. Madras:<br />
Linguistic Circle of Delhi/M.L.J. Press. [A Hindi reflexive/honorific pronoun is<br />
interpreted as a borrowed Dravidian kin term.]<br />
Turner, James.<br />
1975. A Formal Semantic Analysis of a Hindi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Contributions to<br />
Indian Sociology 9: 263-292.<br />
Vatuk, Sylvia. HAVE<br />
1969.The Structural Analysis of the Hindi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Contributions to Indian<br />
Sociology 3: 94-115.<br />
EAST-CENTRAL ZONE<br />
CHATTISGARHI<br />
Elwin, Verrier.<br />
1939. The Baiga. London: John Murray. [Dialect of Chattisgarhi; pp. 527-529: kin<br />
terminology.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: R. P. 1940; Mandelbaum 1942.<br />
DHANWAR
Kumar Jana, Ashok.<br />
1990. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Ways of Life: A Case Study among the Dhanwars of Sundargarh,<br />
Orissa. In Proceedings of the 77th Annual Session of the Indian Science Congress<br />
Association. Pt. 3. Section of Anthropology and Archaeology. Pp. 18-19. Cochin: Cochin<br />
University of Science and Technology.<br />
EASTERN ZONE<br />
BENGALI-ASSAMESE<br />
ASSAMESE<br />
Bezbaruah, Bandana. HAVE<br />
1993. <strong>Kinship</strong> System among the Mataks: Some Aspects. Bulletin of the Department of<br />
Anthropology, Dibrugarh University 20-21 (1991-92): 74-83.<br />
Bhattacharjee, Kishore, and Annada C. Bhabati.<br />
1996. <strong>Kinship</strong> of the Assamese: Symbols and Structures. In <strong>Kinship</strong> and Family in North-<br />
East India, edited by J. S. Bhandari. Pp. 373-392. New Delhi: Cosmo Publications.<br />
Das, Gitali, and Bandana Barman. HAVE<br />
1999. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms and Their Inflection for Person in Assamese. In Languages of the<br />
North East (Assamese, Khasi, Manipuri, Mising and Rabha), edited by P. N. Dutta<br />
Baruah. Pp. 90-103. Manasagangotri, Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages.<br />
Majumdar, Dhirendra N.<br />
1969. A Comparative Study of Three <strong>Kinship</strong> Systems in Assam. In All India<br />
Sociological Conference. Delhi. [Not in catalogues.]<br />
BENGALI<br />
Aziz, K. M. Ashraful.<br />
1979. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Bangladesh. Dacca: International Centre for Diarrhoeal Disease<br />
Research, Bangladesh. 228 P. [Hindu and Muslim communities. Includes kin<br />
terminologies.]<br />
Reviews: R.-I. H. 1980; Thorp 1980; Kolenda 1981.<br />
Basu, D. N.<br />
1975. A Sociolinguistic Study of the Bangla <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Indian Linguistics 36: 217-<br />
226.<br />
Bhattacharya, Tanmoy. HAVE<br />
1998. <strong>Kinship</strong> Inversion in Bangla. In Proceedings of the 7 th Manchester University<br />
Postgraduate Linguistics Conference. University of Manchester Papers in Linguistics 15<br />
(1): 105-122.<br />
Das, Sisir K.<br />
1968. Forms of Address and Terms of Reference in Bengali. Anthropological Linguistics<br />
10 (4): 19-31.<br />
Fruzetti, Lina M.<br />
1982. The Gift of a Virgin: Women, Marriage, and Ritual in a Bengali Society. New<br />
Brunswick, N. J.: Rutgers University Press.<br />
Reviews: Parkin 1983; Caplan P. 1984; Vatuk 1984.
Fruzetti, Lina, and Akös Östör.<br />
1976a. Seed and Earth: A Cultural Analysis of <strong>Kinship</strong> in a Bengali Town. Contributions<br />
to Indian Sociology 10 (1): 97-133.<br />
Guha, Abhijit.<br />
1989. Bengali <strong>Kinship</strong>: A Preliminary Enquiry into the Native Categories. Journal of the<br />
Indian Anthropological Society 24 (3): 232-243.<br />
Inden, Ronald, and Ralph W. Nicholas.<br />
1972. A Cultural Analysis of Bengali <strong>Kinship</strong>. In Prelude to Crisis: Bengal and Bengal<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> in 1970. Papers from the 6th Conference on Bengal <strong>Studies</strong>, edited by Peter J.<br />
Bertocci. Pp. 91-98. East Lansing, MI: Asian <strong>Studies</strong> Center, Michigan State University.<br />
Inden, Ronald, and Ralph W. Nicholas.<br />
1977. <strong>Kinship</strong> in Bengali Culture. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.<br />
Reviews: Leaf 1979; Lewandowski 1979; Khare 1980; McGilvray 1980; Vatuk 1981.<br />
Klass, Morton.<br />
1966. Marriage Rules in Bengal. American Anthropologist 68 (4): 951-970.<br />
Sarkar, Profulla C.<br />
1980. Dharma-Atmyo: Fictive Kin Relationship in Rural Bangladesh. Eastern<br />
Anthropologist 33 (1): 55-61.<br />
Sur, Atul K.<br />
1929. Some Bengali <strong>Kinship</strong> Usages. Man in India 9: 72-79.<br />
Sur, Atul K.<br />
1930. Some Bengali <strong>Kinship</strong> Usages. Anthropos 25: 329.<br />
Tenhunen, Sirpa. HAVE<br />
2003. Culture and Political Agency: Gender, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Village Politics in West<br />
Bengal. Contributions to Indian Sociology 37 (3): 495-.<br />
Tenhunen, Sirpa.<br />
2004. Culture and Political Agency: Gender, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Village Politics in West<br />
Bengal, India. Suomen Antropologi 29 (3).<br />
Trautmann, Thomas R.<br />
1980. Marriage and Rank in Bengali Culture. Journal of Asian <strong>Studies</strong> 39: 519-524.<br />
Uusikylä, Heli.<br />
1998. The Seeds in the Container: Metaphors of Conception and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Rural<br />
Bangladesh. In Changing Patterns of Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in South Asia. Proceedings of<br />
an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of India’s<br />
Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and<br />
Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 51-60. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.<br />
Zaman, M. Q.<br />
1981. Fictive <strong>Kinship</strong> in a Northern Bangladesh Village. Journal of the Indian<br />
Anthropological Society 16: 121-129.
CHAKMA<br />
Maitra, S. R.<br />
2002. Ethnographic Study of the Chakma of Tripura. Kolkata: Anthropological Survey of<br />
India. [Pp. 111-125: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
HAJONG<br />
Das, B. K.<br />
1988. Marriage among the Hajongs. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-<br />
Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 172-176. Calcutta:<br />
Anthropological Survey of India.<br />
MAL PAHARIA<br />
Verma, Brind B. HAVE<br />
1960. Social Organization and Religion Among the Mal Pahariyas and the Kumarbhag of<br />
Santhal Parganas. Bulletin of the Bihar Tribal Research Institute 2 (2): 1-32. [Pp. 14-16:<br />
kin terms.]<br />
RAJBANSHI (RAJBANSI, RAJBANGSI)<br />
Mukherjee, Bhabananda. HAVE<br />
1962. Rajbanshi <strong>Kinship</strong> System. Bulletin of the Anthropological Survey of India 11 (1):<br />
47-56.<br />
Sanyal, Charu C.<br />
1965. Rajbansis of North Bengal. Calcutta: Asiatic Society. [Pp. 88-117: marriage rules;<br />
124-128: family; 128-133: kin terminology.]<br />
BIHARI<br />
BHOJPURI<br />
Rao, Rajendra K.<br />
1988. Demographic Aspects of Marriage among Four Subgroups of Telis in Vidarbha<br />
Region, Maharashtra. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited<br />
by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 105-114. Calcutta: Anthropological<br />
Survey of India. [Dialect of Bhojpuri.]<br />
Upadhyaya, Hari S.<br />
1969. Patterns of Mother-Son Behavior in the Hindu Family as Depicted in the Bhojpuri<br />
Folksongs of India. Anthropologica 11 (2): 203-214.<br />
Upadhyaya, H. D.<br />
1971. Some Instances of Consanguineous Relationship Patterns in Hindu Joint Family, as<br />
depicted in Bhojpuri Folksongs. Asian Folklore <strong>Studies</strong> 31 (1): 133-141.<br />
ORAON SADRI (KOL)<br />
Griffiths, Walter G.<br />
1946. The Kol Tribe of Central India. Calcutta: Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Pp.<br />
283-286: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
SADRI
Mukherjee, B., B. C. Roy Choudhury, and Deepali Ghosh.<br />
1973. The Chero of Palamau. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Pp. 60-63: kin<br />
terminology and behavior.] HAVE<br />
BUXA (BUKSA)<br />
Hasan, Amir.<br />
1979. The Buxas of the Tarai (A Study of their Socio-Economic Disintegration). Delhi: B.<br />
R. Publishing Corporation. [Pp. 60-65: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
ORIYA<br />
Behura, N. K.<br />
2005. Tribe, Caste and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Orissa. In Tribal Situation in India, edited by Deepak<br />
K. Behera and Georg Pfeffer. Pp. 185-197. New Delhi: Concept Publishing.<br />
Chowdhury, Bakula C.<br />
2010. <strong>Kinship</strong> System of Oriya Castes in Coastal Orissa. Bhubaneswar: Bakul Chandra<br />
Chowdhury.<br />
Rao, Raghava D. V. HAVE<br />
1968. Domb <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Man in India 48 (2): 115-123. [Kupia, or Valmiki.]<br />
Roy, Sarat C.<br />
1935. The Hill Bhũiyās of Ōrissā, with comparative notes on the Plains Bhũiyās. Ranchi:<br />
Man in India Office. [Pp. 134-148: Oriya kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Murdock 1936; Richards 1936.<br />
Skoda, Uwe.<br />
2000. The <strong>Kinship</strong> System of the Aghria. Journal of Social Sciences 4 (4): 277-293.<br />
Skoda, Uwe. HAVE<br />
2004. Ritual Friendship in a Converging Tribal and Caste Society. Journal of Social<br />
Sciences 8 (2): 167-177. [Ritual kinship.]<br />
Skoda, Uwe.<br />
2005. The Aghria: A Peasant Caste on a Tribal Frontier. New Delhi: Manohar.<br />
Review: Parkin R. 2007.<br />
Skoda, Uwe. HAVE<br />
2007. The <strong>Kinship</strong> System of the Aghria: A Case Study of Peasants in Middle India.<br />
Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 13: 679-701.<br />
THARU<br />
Gurung, Ganesh M., and Tove C. Kittelsen. HAVE<br />
1996. Kurma, kola, and kuri as Community Concepts: Patrilineages, Deities, and Inside-<br />
Outside Dichotomy among the Rana Tharus. Occasional Papers in Sociology and<br />
Anthropology 5: 78-93.<br />
Krausskopf, Gisèle.
1990. Les Tharu et le royaume hindou de Dang (Népal). Souveraineté divine et endogamie<br />
ethnique. L’Homme 30: 30-54.<br />
McDonaugh, C.<br />
2000. Spirit, Substance, Vehicle: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Cosmology among the Dangaura Tharu,<br />
Nepal. Social Anthropology 8 (1): 19-32.<br />
Srivastava, S. K.<br />
1958. The Tharus: A Study of Culture Dynamics. Agra: Agra University Press. [Pp. 91-<br />
96: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Nimkoff 1959; Smith M. 1959<br />
NORTHERN ZONE<br />
CENTRAL PAHARI<br />
KUMAONI (KUMAUNI)<br />
Bawa, Manjeet.<br />
1967. Role Analysis of Fictive <strong>Kinship</strong> in a Kumaoni Society. Anthropos 62: 898-906.<br />
Sharma, D. D. HAVE<br />
1985. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms of Reference in Kumauni (A Socio-Linguistic Appraisal).<br />
International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics 14 (1): 160-175.<br />
EASTERN PAHARI<br />
NEPALESE (EASTERN PAHARI)<br />
Burghart, Richard.<br />
1975. The Role of <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Formation of Janakpurdham Pilgrim Groups.<br />
Contributions to Nepalese <strong>Studies</strong> 2 (1): 71-90.<br />
Doherty, Victor S. HAVE<br />
1974. The Organizing Principles of Brahmin-Chetri <strong>Kinship</strong>. Contributions to Nepalese<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> 1 (2): 25-41.<br />
Gaborieau, Marc.<br />
1978. Le partage du pouvoir entre les lignages dans une localité du Népal central.<br />
L’Homme 18 (1-2): 37-67.<br />
Krause, Britt. HAVE<br />
1980. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Hierarchy and Equality in North Western Nepal. Contributions to Indian<br />
Sociology 14 (2): 169-194. [Pp. 172-173: Rara (Jumli-speaking village) kin terminology.<br />
Dialect of Nepali.]<br />
Turin, Mark.<br />
2001. Call Me Uncle: An Outsider’s Experience of Nepali <strong>Kinship</strong>. Contributions to<br />
Nepalese <strong>Studies</strong> 28 (2): 277-283.<br />
GARHWALI<br />
Bisht, B. S.<br />
2001. Ethnography of a Tribe: Study of Anwals of Uttarakhand Himalaya. Jaipur and New<br />
Delhi: Rawat. [Pp. 153-154: kin terminology of a Garhwali-speaking group.] HAVE
WESTERN PAHARI<br />
GADDI<br />
Kapila, Kriti.<br />
2004. Conjugating Marriage: State Legislation and Gaddi <strong>Kinship</strong>. Contributions to<br />
Indian Sociology 38 (3): 379-409.<br />
Newell, W. H.<br />
1952. Gaddi <strong>Kinship</strong> and Affinal Terms. Man in India 32 (2): 82-104.<br />
JAUNSARI<br />
Berreman, Gerald D. HAVE<br />
1975. Himalayan Polyandry and the Domestic Cycle. American Ethnologist 2 (1): 127-<br />
138.<br />
Bhandari, J. S.<br />
1963. <strong>Kinship</strong> Structure among the Rajputs of Baila – A Polyandrous Village of Jaunsar<br />
Bawar. Bulletin of the Anthropological Survey of India 12 (1-2): 7-21.<br />
Haas, Susanne.<br />
1965. Die “Polyandrie” der Jaunsari. Anthropos 60: 369-386.<br />
Jain, S. C.<br />
1948. Some Features of Fraternal Polyandry in Jaunsar Bawar. Eastern Anthropologist 1<br />
(3): 27-33.<br />
PAHARI<br />
Berreman, Gerald D.<br />
1962. Pahari Polyandry: A Comparison. American Anthropologist 64 (1): 60-75.<br />
WESTERN PANJABI (PUNJABI)<br />
GENERAL<br />
Alavi, H. A.<br />
1972. <strong>Kinship</strong> in West Punjab Villages. Contributions to Indian Sociology 6: 1-27.<br />
Alvi, Anjum.<br />
1999. Bearers of Grief: Death, Women, Gifts, and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Muslim Punjab. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation. Free University of Berlin.<br />
Bala, Madhu, and Omkar N. Koul.<br />
1989. Modes of Address and Pronominal Usage in Punjabi: A Sociolinguistic Study.<br />
Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages.<br />
Bhatia, Tej K.<br />
1993. Punjabi: A Conginitive-Descriptive Grammar. London: Routledge. [Pp. 355-358:<br />
kin terminology as a semantic field.]<br />
Channa, V. C. and Subhadra Channa.<br />
1976. A Note on Punjabi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Indian Anthropologist 6 (2): 44-45.<br />
Delhi.
Das, Veena.<br />
1976. Masks and Faces: An Essay on Punjabi <strong>Kinship</strong>. Contributions to Indian Sociology<br />
10 (1): 1-30.<br />
Das, Veena.<br />
1986. The Work of Mourning: Death in a Punjabi Family. In The CulturalTransition:<br />
Human Experience and Social Transformation in the Third World and Japan, edited by<br />
Merry I. White and Susan Pollak. Pp. 179-210. Boston: Routledge & Kegan Paul.<br />
Hershman, Paul.<br />
1981. Punjabi <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage. Delhi: Hindustan.<br />
Reviews: Donnan 1982; Leaf 1983; Pfeffer 1983; Brar 1984.<br />
Leaf, M. J.<br />
1971. The Punjabi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology as a Semantic System. American Anthropologist<br />
73 (3): 545-554<br />
Wakil, Parvez A.<br />
1966. Biraderi in the Punjab: Analysis of <strong>Kinship</strong> Rules, Roles and Relationships. In<br />
Proceedings of the VIIIth International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological<br />
Sciences, 1968, Tokyo and Kyoto. Vol. 2, edited by Banri Endo, Hiroshi Hoshi, and<br />
Shozo Masuda. Pp. 99-122. Tokyo: Science Council of Japan.<br />
JATS<br />
Chowdhry, Prem. HAVE<br />
2004. Caste panchayats and the Policing of Marriage in Haryana: Enforcing <strong>Kinship</strong> and<br />
Territorial Exogamy. Contributions to Indian Sociology 38: 1-42.<br />
Madsen, Stig T.<br />
1991. Clan, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Panchayat Justice among the Jats of Western Uttar Pradesh.<br />
Anthropos 86 (4-6): 351.<br />
Sharma, Satya P.<br />
1973. Marriage, Family, and <strong>Kinship</strong> among the Jats and the Thakurs of North India:<br />
Some Comparisons. Contributions to Indian Sociology 7: 81-103.<br />
Yadava, J. S. HAVE<br />
1969. <strong>Kinship</strong> Groups in a Haryana Village. Ethnology 8 (4): 494-502. [Jats.]<br />
SINDHI<br />
Behura, N. K. HAVE<br />
1965. Aspects of Bad-Bhatia <strong>Kinship</strong> in an Orissa Village. Man in India 45 (1): 37-49.<br />
[Bhatia, dialect of Sindhi. Includes kin terminology.]<br />
Gidwani, Parso J.<br />
1978-1979. Sindhi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 38<br />
(1-4): 91-95.<br />
SINHALESE-MALDIVIAN<br />
GENERAL
Pieris, Ralph. HAVE<br />
1964. Vedda and Sinhalese kinship. Man 64: 118-119.<br />
Pieris, Ralph.<br />
1965. Vedda and Sinhalese kinship. Man 65: 25.<br />
DIVEHI (DHIVEHI, MALDIVIAN)<br />
Gray A. HAVE<br />
1878. The Maldive Islands: With a Vocabulary Taken from François Pyrard de Laval,<br />
1602-1607. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland 10 (2): 173-<br />
209. [Pp. 190-191: kin terms.]<br />
Maloney, Clarence.<br />
1980. People of the Maldive Islands. Bombay and Chennai: Orient Longman. [Pp. 309-<br />
351: “<strong>Kinship</strong> and Family.”] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Carter A. 1982; Eickelman 1982; Tharamangalam 1982.<br />
Romero-Frías, Xavier.<br />
2003. The Maldive Islanders: A Study of the Popular Culture of an Ancient Ocean<br />
Kingdom. Barcelona: Nova Ethnographia Indica.<br />
SINHALA<br />
Bechert, Heinz.<br />
1960. Mutterrecht und Thronfolge in Malabar und Ceylon. Paideuma 4-6: 179-192.<br />
Evers, Hans-Dieter.<br />
1967. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Property Rights in a Buddhist Monastery in Central Ceylon. American<br />
Anthropologist 69 (6): 703-710.<br />
Frisch, Jack A.<br />
1971. A Formal Analysis of Sinhalese <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Anthropological Linguistics 13<br />
(3): 100-105.<br />
Gamburd, Geraldine D.<br />
1972. The Seven Grandparents: Locality and Lineality in Sinhalese <strong>Kinship</strong> and Caste.<br />
Ph.D. Columbia University. 559 P.<br />
Houseman, Michael, and Douglas R. White.<br />
1998. Network Mediation of Exchange Structures: Ambilateral Sidedness and Property<br />
Flows in Pul Eliya. In <strong>Kinship</strong>, Networks and Exchange, edited by Thomas Schweizer<br />
and Douglas R. White. Pp. 58-88. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Leach, Edmund R.<br />
1955. Polyandry, Inheritance and the Definition of Marriage, with Particular Reference to<br />
Sinhalese Customary Law. Man 55: 182-186.<br />
Reprinted in: Rethinking Anthropology, by Edmund R. Leach. Pp. 105-113. London and<br />
New York: Athlone Press, 1966; Marriage, Family and Residence, edited by Paul J.
Bohannan and John Middleton. Pp. 73-83. Garden City, N. Y.: Natural History Press,<br />
1968.<br />
Leach, Edmund R.<br />
1961. Pul Eliya, a Village in Ceylon: A Study of Land Tenure and <strong>Kinship</strong>. London:<br />
Cambridge University Press.<br />
Chapter “<strong>Kinship</strong> in Its Place” is reprinted in The Essential Edmund Leach. Vol. I:<br />
Anthropology and Society, edited by Stephen Hugh-Jones and James Laidlaw. Pp. 267-<br />
279. New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2000.<br />
Reviews: Goodenough 1961a; Cohn 1962; Oliver 1962.<br />
Leach, Edmund R.<br />
1971. More about ‘Mama and Papa’. In Rethinking <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage, edited by<br />
Rodney Needham. Pp. 75-98. London, etc.: Tavistock Publications. [Sinhala.]<br />
Munck, Victor C. de. HAVE<br />
1990. Cross-Sibling Relationships and the Dowry in Sri Lanka. Ethnos 55 (1-2): 56-73.<br />
[Includes a critique of the “Dravidian” model.]<br />
Raghavan, M. D.<br />
1961. The Karāva of Ceylon: Society and Culture. With a Foreword by Christoph von<br />
Fürer-Haimendorf. Colombo: K. V. G. de Silva and Sons. [Pp. 93-102: kin terminology<br />
of a Sinhalese group.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Ames 1962; Yalman 1962.<br />
Robinson, Marguerite S. HAVE<br />
1968. Some Observations on the Kandyan Sinhalese <strong>Kinship</strong> System. Man 3 (3): 402-<br />
423.<br />
Selvadurai, Anthony J.<br />
1973. Culture and Continuity: A Study of <strong>Kinship</strong> and Land Tenure in a Sinhalese<br />
Village. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Washington. 234 P.<br />
Sirrat, R. L. HAVE<br />
1977. Dravidian and Non-Dravidian <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminologies in Sri Lanka. Contributions<br />
to Indian Sociology 11 (2): 271-293.<br />
Tambiah, S. J.<br />
1958. The Structure of <strong>Kinship</strong> and Its Relationship to Land Possession and<br />
Residence in Pata Dumbara, Central Ceylon. Journal of the Royal Anthropological<br />
Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 88 (1): 21-44.<br />
Tambiah, S. J.<br />
1965. <strong>Kinship</strong> Fact and Fiction in Relation to the Kandyan Sinhalese. Journal of the<br />
Royal Anthropological Institute 95 (2): 131-173.<br />
Yalman, Nur. HAVE<br />
1962. The Structure of the Sinhalese Kindred: A Re-Examination of the Dravidian<br />
Terminology. American Anthropologist 64 (3, pt. 1): 548-575.
Yalman, Nur.<br />
1965. Dual Organization in Central Ceylon? Or the Goddess of the Treetop. Journal of<br />
Asian <strong>Studies</strong> 24: 441-458.<br />
Yalman, Nur.<br />
1967. Under the Bo Tree: <strong>Studies</strong> in Caste, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage in the Interior of<br />
Ceylon. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. 406 P.<br />
Reviews: Pieris 1968; Pocock 1968; Scheffler 1969b.<br />
VEDDAH (VEDDA)<br />
Leach, Edmund R.<br />
1963. ‘Did the Wild Veddas Have Matrilineal Clans?’ In <strong>Studies</strong> in <strong>Kinship</strong> and<br />
Marriage Dedicated to Brenda Z. Seligman on her 80th Birthday, edited by I. Schapera.<br />
Pp. 68-78. London: Royal Anthropological Institute.<br />
Seligmann, C. G., and Brenda Z. Seligmann.<br />
1911. The Veddas. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Pp. 63-70: kin terminology.]<br />
Reviews: Churchill 1911; Crooke 1911; Dames 1912.<br />
Stegeborn, Wiveca.<br />
1999. The Wanniyala-aetto (Veddahs) of Sri Lanka. In The Cambridge Encyclopedia of<br />
Hunters and Gatherers, edited by Richard B. Lee and Richard Daly. Pp. 269-273.<br />
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [P. 270-271: kinship.]<br />
SOUTHERN ZONE<br />
KONKANI<br />
Katre, Lalita S. HAVE<br />
1970. Konkani <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Indian Linguistics 31 (4): 145-161.<br />
Katre, S. M. HAVE<br />
1968. On Some <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Konkani. In <strong>Studies</strong> in Indian Linguistics. Professor M.<br />
B. Emeneau Sastipūrti Volume, edited by Bhadriradju Krishnamurti. Pp. 164-165.<br />
Annamalainagar: Deccan College, Poona University and Annamalai University, Centers<br />
of Advanced Study in Linguistics.<br />
MARATHI<br />
Bénéï, Véronique.<br />
1997. De l’importance de la relation frère-soeur au Maharashtra (Inde). L’Homme 37<br />
(141): 25-53.<br />
Bhide, S. S.<br />
1981. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms and Social Practices. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research<br />
Institute 40: 27-28. [Marathi.]<br />
Carter, Anthony T.<br />
1975. Caste ‘Boundaries’ and the Principle of <strong>Kinship</strong> Amity: A Maratha Caste Purana.<br />
Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 123-138.<br />
Delfendahl, Bernard.
1971. Parenté, fonction et territoire dans les cultes champêtres d’un village de l’Inde.<br />
L’Homme 11 (1): 52-67. [Marathi.]<br />
Dhoṅgaḍe, Rameśa, and Kashi Wali.<br />
2009. Marathi. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [Pp. 66-67: the use of simple kin terms as<br />
pre-modifiers in complex, descriptive kin terms.]<br />
Good, Anthony. HAVE<br />
1981. Prescription, Preference and Practice: Marriage Patterns among the<br />
Kondaiyankottai Maravar of South India. Man 16 (1): 108-129. [Marathi.]<br />
Reprinted in: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Family: An Anthropological Reader, edited by Robert Parker<br />
and Linda Stone. Pp. 187-204. Oxford: Blackwell, 2004.<br />
Junghare, Indira Y.<br />
1998. My Home: My Parents’ Place or My In-Laws’ House? A Cross-Cultural<br />
Comparison. In House and Home in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova and Anne<br />
Feldhaus. Pp. 176-188. Delhi: Oxford University Press. [Marriage and kinship in Marathi<br />
wedding songs.]<br />
Kale, Kalyan.<br />
1998. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Marathi. In House and Home in Maharashtra, edited by Irina<br />
Glushkova and Anne Feldhaus. Pp. 176-188. Delhi: Oxford University Press.<br />
Karve, Irawati.<br />
1939-1940. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology and <strong>Kinship</strong> Usages of the Marāthā Country. Bulletin<br />
of the Deccan College Research Institute 1: 327-389; 2, 9-33.<br />
Karve, Irawati. HAVE<br />
1942a. Brother and Sister in Marathi Folksong. Science and Culture 8 (5): 214-217.<br />
Karve, Irawati. HAVE<br />
1942b. <strong>Kinship</strong> System and <strong>Kinship</strong> Usages in Mahārāstra. In Proceedings of the 28 th<br />
Indian Science Congress, Benares, 1941. Pp. 217-218. Calcutta: Indian Science Congress<br />
Association.<br />
Lomova-Oppokova, Marina Yu.<br />
1999. Marathas: The Role of <strong>Kinship</strong> Relations in the Social and Political Life of<br />
Maharashtra. In Home, Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova<br />
and Rajendra Vora. Pp. 185-198. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.<br />
Kelkar, Ashok R.<br />
1959-1960. Marathi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms: A Lexicographical Study. In Dr. Siddheshwar<br />
Varma Volume, presented on the occasion of his seventy-fifth birthday 3d November,<br />
1961 by members of the Linguistic Circle of Delhi, edited by A. Chandra Sekhar. Pp. 1-<br />
22. Madras: Linguistic Circle of Delhi/M.L.J. Press.<br />
Review: Raeside 1964.<br />
Orenstein, Henry.<br />
1965. Gaon: Conflict and Cohesion in an Indian Village. Princeton: Princeton University<br />
Press. [Marathi. Pp. 319-325: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Spencer 1966; McCormack 1968.
Pandharipande, Rajeshwari.<br />
1997. Marathi. New Delhi: Psychology Press. [Pp. 261-263: the use of vocative kin<br />
terms, including as address forms for friends.]<br />
Vora, Rajendra<br />
1999. Dominant Lineages and Political Power in Maharashtra. In Home, Family and<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong> in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova and Rajendra Vora. Pp. 199-219.<br />
New Delhi: Oxford University Press.<br />
Others<br />
Chantia, Alok, Ritu Garg, Sameera Maiti, Shailendra Pandey, Ajita Singh and Jyoti Misra.<br />
2002. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology among Dhankut and Marriage Pattern. In Proceedings of the<br />
89th Annual Session of the Indian Science Congress Association. Pt. 3. Section of<br />
Anthropology and Archaeology. Pp. 8-9. Lucknow: Lucknow University.<br />
Hara, Tadahiko.<br />
1969. The <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology of the Moslem Population in Chittagong District, East<br />
Pakistan. Journal of Asian and African <strong>Studies</strong> 2: 100-125.<br />
Hara, Tadahiko.<br />
1991. Paribar and <strong>Kinship</strong> in a Moslem Rural Village in East Pakistan. Tokyo: Institute<br />
for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa.<br />
Hitchcock, John T.<br />
1956. The Rajputs of Khaalaapur: A Study of <strong>Kinship</strong>, Social Stratification, and Politics.<br />
Ph.D. dissertation. Cornell University. 335 P.<br />
Ishwaran, K.<br />
1968. Shivapur: A South Indian Village. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. 205 P. [Pp.<br />
52-73: “Family and Marriage.”]<br />
Reviews: Beals A. 1969; Mukherjee 1969.<br />
Kapoor, Divyadarshi. HAVE<br />
1958. The <strong>Kinship</strong> System of the Non-Polyandrous Kanets of Mahasu. The<br />
Anthropologist 5 (1-2): 19-31.<br />
Khatoon, Tayyaba. HAVE<br />
1968. Degress of Prohibited Relationship among the Muslims. In Proceedings of the 54 th<br />
Indian Science Congress, Hyderabad, 1967. P. 489. Calcutta: Indian Science Congress<br />
Association.<br />
Koppad, K. B.<br />
1972. Some Features of <strong>Kinship</strong> System in Karnataka Region of Mysore State. Indian<br />
Anthropologist 11 (1): 27-40.<br />
Kumar Datta, Ansu.<br />
1970. Dharam <strong>Kinship</strong> in South-West Bengal. Anthropos 65 (1-2): 178-188.
Mahapatra, L. K.<br />
1973. Ritual <strong>Kinship</strong> in Orissa. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 31-32:<br />
89-105.<br />
Mayer, Adrian C.<br />
1960. Caste and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Central India: A Village and Its Region. Berkeley and Los<br />
Angeles: University of California Press.<br />
Reviews: Cohn 1960; Hermanns 1960; Mandelbaum 1960; Beals 1961; Varma 1961.<br />
Mehra, J. D. HAVE<br />
1959. <strong>Kinship</strong> System of the Shokas of Almora District, Uttar Pradesh. The<br />
Anthropologist 6 (1-2): 1-6. Delhi.<br />
Parry, Jonathan P.<br />
1972. Caste and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Kangra. Ph.D. dissertation. Cambridge University.<br />
Parry, Jonathan P.<br />
1979. Caste and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Kangra. London: Routledge & Kegan.<br />
Reviews: Carrithers 1979; Allen 1980; Berreman 1980; Fox 1980; Gaborieau 1980; Good<br />
1980; Vatuk 1980.<br />
Pfeffer, Georg.<br />
1983. Präskription und Geschichte: Grenzen in pakistanischen Terminologien. In<br />
Ethnologie und Geschichte. Festschrift für Karl Jettmar, heraugegeben von Peter Snoy.<br />
Pp. 471-485. Wiesbaden: Steiner.<br />
Raha, Manis K., and Palash Ch. Coomar. HAVE<br />
1989. The <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms of the Bhantu of Andamans: Structural Analysis. Man in India<br />
69 (4): 374-386.<br />
Tenhunen, Sirpa.<br />
1998. Urban Hierarchies in Flux: Arranged Intercaste Marriages in Calcutta. In Changing<br />
Patterns of Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> in South Asia. Proceedings of an International<br />
Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the<br />
University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 75-<br />
86. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.<br />
Vreede-de Stuers, Cora.<br />
1963. Terminologie de parenté chez les musulmans Ashráf de l’Inde du Nord. Bijdragen<br />
tot de Taal-, Land en Volkenkunde 119 (3): 254-266.<br />
NORTHWESTERN ZONE<br />
GENERAL<br />
Biddulph, John.<br />
1880. Tribes of the Hindoo Koosh. Calcutta: Office of the Superintendant of Government<br />
Printing. [Pp. 82-83: milk kinship.]<br />
DARDIC<br />
GENERAL
Grierson, George A.<br />
1969 (1906). The Piśāca Languages of North-Western India. Delhi: Munshiram<br />
Manoharlal. [Pp. 65, 66, 67-68, 70, 75, 77, 79: detailed lists of basic kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE<br />
1984. Kin Classification in Hunza. Journal of Central Asia 7 (2): 57-68. Islamabad.<br />
[Cross-listed in BURUSHASKI.]<br />
CHITRAL<br />
KALASHA<br />
Jones, Schuyler.<br />
1974. Men of Influence in Nuristan: A Study of Social Control and Dispute Settlement in<br />
Waigal Valley, Afganistan. London and New York: Seminar Press. [Pp. 118-164: Kalasha<br />
kinship and marriage, including terminology.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Tapper 1975; King 1976; Strand 1976.<br />
Jones, Schuyler, and Peter S. C. Parkes.<br />
1974. Ethnographic Notes on Clan/Lineage Houses in the Hindukush and “Clan<br />
Temples” and Descent Group Structure among the Kalasha (“Kalash Kafirs”) of Chitral.<br />
Proceedings of the 6th International Symposium on Asian <strong>Studies</strong>. Pp. 1155-1176. Hong<br />
Kong: Asian Research Service.<br />
Parkes, Peter.<br />
1983. Alliance and Elopement: Economy, Social Order and Sexual Antagonism among<br />
the Kalasha (Kalash Kafirs) of Chitral. Ph.D. dissertation. Oxford University.<br />
Parkes, Peter.<br />
1984. Clan Temples and Descent Group Structure among the Kalasha (Kalash Kafirs) of<br />
Chitral. In Proceedings of the 6 th International Symposium on Asian <strong>Studies</strong>. Vol. 4,<br />
edited by L. Au, H. Nelson and H. Leung. Pp. 1164-1176. Hong Kong: Asian Research<br />
Services.<br />
Parkes, Peter.<br />
1997. Kalasha Domestic Society: Practice, Ceremony and Domain. In Family and<br />
Gender in Pakistan: Domestic Organization in a Muslim Society, edited by Hastings<br />
Donnan and Frits Selier. Pp. 25-63. New Delhi: Hindustan Publishing Corporation.<br />
Parkes, Peter.<br />
2000. <strong>Kinship</strong> as ‘Anger’: Relations of Resentment in Kalasha Divination. In Culture,<br />
Creation and Procreation in South Asia: Concepts of <strong>Kinship</strong> in South Asian Practice,<br />
edited by Monica Böck and Aparna Rao. Pp. 271-296. New York: Berghahn Books.<br />
Parkes, Peter.<br />
2001. Unwrapping Rudeness: Inverted Etiquette in an Egalitarian Enclave. In<br />
Anthropology of Indirect Communication, edited by Joy Hendry and C. W. Watson.<br />
London: Routledge. [P.239: kin terms as address forms in Kalasha, with Khowar<br />
examples.]<br />
KASHMIRI<br />
Koul, Omkar N. HAVE
2005. <strong>Studies</strong> in Kashmiri Linguistics. Delhi: Indian Institute of Language <strong>Studies</strong>. [Pp.<br />
111-118: kin terms, including kin terms and modes of address.]<br />
Madan, Triloki N.<br />
1953. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms Used by the Pandits of Kashmir: A Preliminary Analysis. Eastern<br />
Anthropologist 7 (3): 37-46.<br />
Madan, Triloki N.<br />
1963. A Further Note on the Pandit <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. In Anthropology on the<br />
March: Recent <strong>Studies</strong> of Indian Beliefs, Attitudes and Social Institutions, edited by L. K.<br />
Ratnam, L. Krishna Anantha Krishna Iyer, and Diwan Bahadur. Pp. 268-274. Madras:<br />
Book Centre.<br />
Madan, Triloki N.<br />
1975. Structural Implications of Marriage in North India: Wife-Givers and Wife-Takers<br />
among the Pandits of Kashmir. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 217-243.<br />
Madan, Triloki N.<br />
1965. Family and <strong>Kinship</strong>: A Study of the Pandits of Rural Kashmir. Oxford: Oxford<br />
University Press. [Pp. 258-265: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Benedict, B. 1966; Caplan L. 1967; Karve 1967; Ross 1967; Tyler 1967; Kurian<br />
1971.<br />
Madan, Triloki N.<br />
1993b. The Structural Implications of Marriage Alliance in North India: Wife-Givers and<br />
Wife-Takers among the Pandits of Kashmir. In Family, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage in India,<br />
edited by Patricia Uberoi. Pp. 287-306. Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press.<br />
KOHISTANI<br />
Knudsen, Are.<br />
2008. Violence and Belonging: Land, Love and Lethal Conflict in the North-Western<br />
Frontier of Pakistan. Copenhagen: NIAS Press. [<strong>Kinship</strong> and blood vengeance.]<br />
KUNAR<br />
GAWAR-BATI<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1950. Notes on Gawar-Bati. Oslo: Kommisjon Hos Jacob Dybwad.<br />
PASHAYI<br />
Keiser, R. Lincoln.<br />
1974. Social Structure in the Southeastern Hindu-Kush: Some Implications for Pashai<br />
Ethno-History. Anthropos 69 (3-4): 445-456.<br />
SHINA<br />
BROKSKAT<br />
Ramaswami, N.<br />
1982. Brokskat Grammar. Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages. [P. 40: kinship<br />
plural.]
DOMAAKI<br />
Lorimer, D. L. R.<br />
1939. The Dumāki Language: Outlines of the Speech of the Doma, or Bēricho, of Hunza.<br />
Nijmegen: Dekker & van der Vegt. [Pp. 32-33: plurals of kin terms.]<br />
SHINA<br />
Nayyar, Adam.<br />
1986. Astor: Eine Ethnographie. Stuttgart: Steiner Verlag Wiesbaden. [P. 118: Shina<br />
kinship chart.] HAVE<br />
Vohra, Rohit.<br />
1989. An Ethnography. The Buddhist Dards of Ladakh: Mythic Lore, Household,<br />
Alliance System, <strong>Kinship</strong>. Ettelbruck, Grand Duchy of Luxembourg: Skydie Brown<br />
International.<br />
LAHNDA<br />
SERAIKI (MULTANI)<br />
Bhatt, Raj N.<br />
1989. Multani <strong>Kinship</strong> Organization: An Investigation. Man in India 69 (4): 387-392. HAVE<br />
NURISTANI<br />
GENERAL<br />
Buddruss, Georg.<br />
1976. Nochmals zur Stellung der Nūristān-Sprachen des afghanischen Hindukusch.<br />
Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 35: 19-38. [P. 25: ‘daughter’; 29-30, 31:<br />
‘parent-in-law’.]<br />
Degener, Almuth. HAVE<br />
2002. The Nuristani Languages. In Indo-Iranian Languages and Peoples, edited by<br />
Nicholas Sims-Williams. Pp. 103-117. Oxford: Oxford University Press. (Proceedings of<br />
the British Academy 116). [P. 108: the term for ‘daughter’ in Nuristani languages as<br />
compared with Iranian and Indic.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1966. Notes on Kafir Phonology. In Shahidullah Presentation Volume, edited by Anwar<br />
S. Dil. Pp. 89-100. Lahore: Linguistic Research Group of Pakistan. [Pp. 98-99: Nuristani<br />
terms for ‘daughter’ in the Indo-Aryan context.]<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1926. Report on a Linguistic Mission to Afghanistan. Oslo: H. Aschenhoug. [P. 71:<br />
“strange development” of d > j in Khowar žur ‘daughter’; žur has been influenced by žau<br />
‘son’.]<br />
Review: Turner R. 1926.<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1973. Die Stellung der Kafirsprachen. In Irano-Dardica, by Georg Morgenstierne. Pp.<br />
327-344. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [P. 332: on Prasun lüšt ‘daughter’ in connection<br />
with Sanskrit.] HAVE
Parkes, Peter. HAVE<br />
2001. Alternative Social Structures and Foster Relations in the Hindu Kush: Milk<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong> Allegiance in Former Mountain Kingdoms of Northern Pakistan. Comparative<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> in Society and History 43 (1): 4-36.<br />
Robertson, George S. HAVE<br />
1896. The Kafirs of Hindu-Kush. London: Lawrence & Bullen. [Sporadically on clans; p.<br />
213ff: ritual kinship.]<br />
Snoy, Peter.<br />
1962. Die Kafiren. Formen der Wirtschaft und Geistigen Kultur. Ph.D. dissertation.<br />
Frankfurt am Main: Goethe Universität. [Pp. 217-224: family, clan, social classes.]<br />
Strand, Richard F. HAVE<br />
2011. Nurestani Languages. In Encyclopaedia Iranica. (Online). [<strong>Kinship</strong> possession,<br />
syncope in the terms for ‘daughter’.]<br />
Trumpp, E.<br />
1866. Über die Sprache der sogenannten Kāfirs im indischen Caucasus (Hindū Kūsch).<br />
Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 20 (1): 377-418. [Pp. 412, 414:<br />
kin terms recorded by several authors.] HAVE<br />
COMPARATIVE<br />
Klimburg, Max.<br />
1999. The Kafirs of the Hindu Kush: Art and Society of the Waigal and Ashkun Kafirs.<br />
Vol. 1-2. Stuttgart: Steiner. [Vol. 1, pp. 61-73: sporadically on agnatic clans.]<br />
KAMVIRI<br />
Jones, Schuyler.<br />
1967. The Political Organization of the Kam Kafirs. A Preliminary Analysis. Kobenhavn.<br />
(Historisk-Filosofiske Meddelelser udgivet af det Gongelige Danske Videnskabernes<br />
Selskab 42 (2)). [Clan structure.]<br />
Strand, Richard F. HAVE<br />
1974. Principles of <strong>Kinship</strong> Organization among the Kom Nuristani. In Cultures of the<br />
Hindukush. Selected Papers from the Hindu-Kush Cultural Conference Held at<br />
Moesgård 1970, edited by Karl Jettmar and Lennart Edelberg. Pp. 51-56. Wiesbaden.<br />
KATI<br />
Jettmar, Karl.<br />
1986. The Religions of the Hindukush. Vol. 1: The Religion of the Kafirs: The Pre-<br />
Islamic Heritage of Afghan Nuristan. Warminster: Aris & Phillips. [Pp. 29-31: Kati<br />
kinship and social organization.]<br />
Degener, Almuth.<br />
WAIGALI
1998. Die Sprache von Nisheygram im Afghanischen Hindukusch. Wiesbaden:<br />
Harrassowitz. [A Waigali village; pp. 201-202: possession of kin terms.]<br />
Katz, David J.<br />
1982. Kafir to Afghan: Religious Conversion, Political Incorporation and Ethnicity in the<br />
Vaygal Valley, Nuristan. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Los Angeles. [Pp.<br />
85-118: kinship and social structure.]<br />
IRANIAN ANCIENT<br />
Bartholomae, Christian. HAVE<br />
1886. Beiträge zur altiranischen Grammatik. IV. X. Z. brātūiryō, tūiryō. Beiträge zur<br />
Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 10: 267-280. [On the metathesis in the terms for<br />
brother’s son and father’s brother.]<br />
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE<br />
1981. The Neuter Plural and the Vocalization of the Laryngeals in Avestan. Indo-Iranian<br />
Journal 23: 275-287. [Extensively on terms for father and daughter.]<br />
Benveniste, Émile.<br />
1951. Études sur le vieux-perse. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 47: 21-<br />
51. [Pp. 21-22: on epigraphic reflexes of the IE word for ‘daughter’.] HAVE<br />
Benveniste, Émile.<br />
1966. Titres et Noms Propres en Iranien Ancien. Paris : Librairie C. Klincksieck. [Pp. 34-<br />
50: MPers name for princess and Iranian terms for daughter.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: J. N. 1968 ; Miller D. 1968.<br />
Brandenstein, Wilhelm, and Manfred Mayrhofer.<br />
1964. Handbuch des Altpersischen. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [P. 117: *duHçi<br />
‘daughter’ (Elam.) < *duxθri, MPers. duxš ‘girl’.]<br />
Emmerick, R. E.<br />
1968. Saka Grammatical <strong>Studies</strong>. London: Oxford University Press. [Pp. 343-345: rdeclension<br />
nouns, i.e. kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Review: Morgenstierne 1970.<br />
Fischer, Helmut. HAVE<br />
1998. Randbemerkungen zur avestischen u-Epenthese. Münchener Studien zur<br />
Sprachwissenschaft 58: 81-86. [On several kin terms.]<br />
Goodenough, Ward H.<br />
1949. Comments on the Question of Incestuous Marriages in old Iran. American<br />
Anthropologist 51: 326-328.<br />
Herrenschmidt, Clarisse.<br />
1987. Note sur la parenté chez les Perses au début de l’empire achéménide. In<br />
Achaemenid History. II: The Greek Sources, edited by H. Sancisi-Weerdenburg and A.<br />
Kuhrt. Pp. 53-67. Leiden: Brill.
Herrenschmidt, Clarisse.<br />
1994. Le xwêtodas ou mariage « incestueux » en Iran ancien. In Épouser au Plus Proche:<br />
Inceste, Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by<br />
Pierre Bonte. Pp. 113-125. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences<br />
Sociales.<br />
Hoffmann, Karl, and Bernhard Forssman.<br />
1996. Avestische Laut- und Flexionlehre. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der<br />
Universität Innsbruck. [Pp. 81-82: the problem of laryngeal vocalization in the words for<br />
father and daughter.] HAVE<br />
Insler, Stanley. HAVE<br />
1971. Some Problems of Indo-European *ə in Avestan. Language 47 (3): 573-585. [P.<br />
573, n. 2: on the term for father in Late Avestan and Gathic.]<br />
Leist, Burkard W.<br />
1889. Alt-Arisches Jus Gentium. Jena: G. Fischer.<br />
Mazahéri, A.<br />
1938. La Famille Iranienne aux Temps Anté-Islamiques. Paris: Librairie Orientale et<br />
Américaine.<br />
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE<br />
1918. A propos du mot avestique ptā. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris<br />
20: 286-292. [Avestan term for ‘father’.]<br />
Ravnaes, Erling. HAVE<br />
1981. The Development of ə/Interconsonantal Laryngeal in Iranian. Indo-Iranian Journal<br />
23: 247-273. [Extensively on terms for father and daughter.]<br />
Schmidt, Gernot. HAVE<br />
1973. Die iranischen Wörter für “Tochter”und “Vater”und die Reflexe des<br />
interkonsonantischen H (ә) in den idg. Sprachen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 87: 36-83.<br />
Slotkin, J. S.<br />
1947. On a Possible Lack of Incest Regulations in Old Iran. American Anthropologist 49:<br />
612-617.<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald.<br />
1950. Contributions to Iranian Lexicography. Journal of the American Oriental Society<br />
70 (4): 226-236. [Pp. 235-236: on Iranian terms for grandfather’] HAVE<br />
Tichy, Eva.<br />
1985. Avestisch pitar-/ptar-. Zur Vertretung interkonsonantischer Laryngale im<br />
Indoiranischen. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 45: 229-244.<br />
SCYTHIAN<br />
Zgusta, Ladislav. HAVE<br />
1953. Zwei Skythische Götternamen: Παπαιος und Απι. Archív Orientálni 21: 270-271.<br />
MODERN<br />
GENERAL
Behnam, D., and S. Scott.<br />
1971. Nuclear Families and <strong>Kinship</strong> Groups in Iran. Diogenes 19 (76): 115-131.<br />
Khatib-Chahidi, Jane.<br />
1992. Milk <strong>Kinship</strong> in Shi’ite Islamic Iran. In The Anthropology of Breast-feeding, edited<br />
by V. Maher. Pp. 109-132. Oxford: Berg.<br />
WESTERN<br />
NORTHWESTERN<br />
BALOCHI (BALUCHI)<br />
Ferraro, Felicetta. HAVE<br />
1988. Baluchi <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Newsletter of Baluchistan <strong>Studies</strong> 5: 33-62.<br />
Ferraro, Felicetta. HAVE<br />
1990. ‘Household’ and ‘Family’: Some Ethno-Lexical Aspects in Baluchi. Newsletter of<br />
Baluchistan <strong>Studies</strong> 7: 15-28. Naples.<br />
Pastner, Carroll McC. HAVE<br />
1981. The Negotiation of Bilateral Endogamy in the Middle Eastern Context: The Zikri<br />
Baluch Example. Journal of Anthropological Research 37 (4): 305-318.<br />
KURDISH<br />
Allison, Christi.<br />
2001. The Yezidi Oral Tradition in Iraqi Kurdistan. Richmond: Curzon Press. [Pp. 58-59:<br />
social structure and family genealogies.]<br />
Asatrian, Garnik. HAVE<br />
1999-2000a. Kurdish Etymologies I. 3. dāmāri, demāri ‘stepmother; Stiefmutter’. Iran<br />
and the Caucasus 3: 209-210.<br />
Asatrian, Garnik. HAVE<br />
1999-2000b. The Holy Brotherhood: The Yezidi Religious Institution of the “Brother”<br />
and the “Sister” of the “Next World.” Iran and the Caucasus 3: 79-96.<br />
Barth, Fredrik.<br />
1953. Principles of Social Organization in Southern Kurdistan. Oslo: Brødrene<br />
Jørgensen. [Pp. 29-33: “<strong>Kinship</strong>,” including kin terminology; 67-77: kinship composition<br />
of groups.] HAVE<br />
Review: Masters 1955.<br />
Barth, Fredrik. HAVE<br />
1954. Father’s Brother's Daughter Marriage in Kurdistan. Southwestern Journal of<br />
Anthropology 10: 164-171.<br />
Reprinted in: Peoples and Cultures of the Middle East: An Anthropological Reader. Vol.<br />
1. Cultural Depth and Diversity, edited by Louise E. Sweet. Pp. 127-136. Garden City,<br />
NY: Natural History Press, 1970; Journal of Anthropological Research, 1986, 42 (3):<br />
389-396.
Dziegiel, Leszek.<br />
1982. Life Cycle within the Iraqi Kurd Family. Ethnologia Polona 8: 247-260.<br />
Gheitury, Amer, Yasami, Hasan, and Kristin Kazzazi. HAVE<br />
2010. A Note on Kalhori <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms.. Iranian <strong>Studies</strong> 43 (4): 533-554. [Southern<br />
Kurdish dialect.]<br />
Hassanpour, Amir. HAVE<br />
2001. The (Re)production of Patriarchy in the Kurdish Language. In Women of a Non-<br />
State Nation. The Kurds, edited by Shahrzad Mojab. Pp. 227-263. Costa Mesa CA:<br />
MAZDA.<br />
Leach, Edmund R.<br />
1940. Social and Economic Organization of the Rowanduz Kurds. London: London<br />
School of Economics and Political Science. (Monographs in Social Anthropology 3.) [Pp.<br />
13-27: “Social Organization,” including kinship structure; 63: kin terms.]<br />
Reviews: Bacon 1941; V. M. 1941.<br />
Yalçin-Heckmann, Lale.<br />
1987. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Tribal Organization in the Province of Hakkari, Southeast Turkey.<br />
Ph.D. dissertation. London School of Economics.<br />
Yalçin-Heckmann, Lale.<br />
1989. On <strong>Kinship</strong>, Tribalism and Ethnicity in Eastern Turkey. In Ethnic Groups in the<br />
Republic of Turkey, edited by Peter A. Andrews. Pp. 622-632. Wiesbaden: Ludwig<br />
Reichert Verlag.<br />
Yalçin-Heckmann, Lale.<br />
1991. Tribe and <strong>Kinship</strong> among the Kurds. Frankfurt am Main and New York: Peter<br />
Lang. 328 P.<br />
ZAZA-GORANI<br />
DIMLI<br />
Todd, Terry L.<br />
2002. A Grammar of Dimili, Also Known as Zaza. Stockholm: Iremet. [Pp. 38-39:<br />
“special” and “ordinary” kin terms, with grammatical analysis of direct and oblique<br />
cases, referential and vocative forms.]<br />
SOUTHWESTERN<br />
PERSIAN<br />
HAZARA<br />
Bacon, Elizabeth.<br />
1951. The Hazara Mongols of Afghanistan: A Study in Social Organization. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation. University of California, Berkeley.<br />
Monsutti, Alessandro.<br />
2004. Cooperation, Remittances, and <strong>Kinship</strong> among the Hazaras. Iranian <strong>Studies</strong> 37 (2):<br />
219-240.
TAT<br />
Yar-Shater, E.<br />
1969. Distinction of the Feminine Gender in Southern Tāti. In Studia Classica et Orientalia<br />
Antonio Pagliaro Oblata. T. 3. Pp. 281-301. Roma: Instituto di Glottologia di Roma. [Also<br />
Muslim Tat. Pp. 288-289: feminine nouns denoting kin relationships and their use in genitive<br />
compounds.]<br />
WESTERN FARSI<br />
Amanolahi, Sekandar. HAVE<br />
2003. Socio-Political Changes among the Basseri of South Iran. Iran and the Caucasus 7<br />
(1-2): 261-277.[Pp. 268-269: patrlineal clans and subclans.]<br />
Barth, Fredrik.<br />
1961. Nomads of South Persia: The Basseri Tribe of the Khamseh Confederacy. New York:<br />
Humanities Press; Oslo: Oslo University Press. [Pp. 29-32: kin terminology.] HAVE<br />
Reviews: Amoss 1962; Lambton 1962; Coon 1962.<br />
Karkal M.<br />
1983. Marriage Behaviour and Demographic Transition among Parsis. In Dynamics of<br />
Population and Family Welfare, edited by K. Srinivasan and S. Mukerji. Pp. 397-410.<br />
Bombay, India: Himalaya Publishing House.<br />
Others<br />
Anderson, Jon W.<br />
1982. Cousin Marriage in Context: Constructing Social Relations in Afghanistan. Folk<br />
24: 7-28.<br />
Ascoli, Graziadio I.<br />
1863. 2. Ênder (pers.). Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 320. [Persian<br />
for ‘step-father, father-in-law, step-son, son-in-law, mother-in-law, step-mother,<br />
kinsman’.]<br />
Bailey, H. W. HAVE<br />
1956. Armeno-Indoiranica. 3. dšxoy ‘Ruling Lady’. Transactions of the Philological<br />
Society (1956): 91-94. [On an OPers form attested in an Elamite inscription and possibly<br />
related to IE ‘daughter’.]<br />
Bartholomae, Christian. HAVE<br />
1893. Arica III. 11. Anl pt zu t; bal. trī. Indogermanische Forschungen 2: 263. [Baluchi<br />
term for father’s sister in the Indo-Iranian context.]<br />
Bateni, M. R. HAVE<br />
1973. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Persian. Anthropological Linguistics 15 (7): 324-327.<br />
Beattie, Hugh.<br />
1982. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Ethnicity in the Nahrin Area of Northern Afghanistan. Afghan <strong>Studies</strong><br />
3-4: 39-51. London.<br />
Berrenberg, Jeanne.
2003. Beyond <strong>Kinship</strong> Algebra: Values and the Riddle of Pashtun Marriage Structure.<br />
Zeitschrift für Ethnologie 128 (2): 269-292.<br />
Bradburd, Daniel A.<br />
1979. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Contract: The Social Organization of the Komachi of Kerman, Iran.<br />
Ph.D. dissertation. City University of New York. 293 P.<br />
Bromberger, Christian.<br />
2005. Famille et parenté dans la plaine du Gilân (Iran). In Famille et Mutations<br />
Sociopolitiques, l’Approche Culturaliste à l’Épreuve, edité par Azadeh Kian-Thiébaut et<br />
Marie Ladier-Fouladi. Pp. 125-142. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de<br />
l’Homme.<br />
Centlivres, Pierre, and Micheline Centlivres-Demont.<br />
1984. La société Afghane: Structure et valeurs. In Afghanistan: La Colonisation<br />
Impossible. Pp. 57-80. Paris: Éditions du Cerf. [Pp. 68-70: “Marriage Alliance.”]<br />
Christensen, Asger.<br />
1982. Agnates, Affines and Allies: Patterns of Marriage among Pakhtun in Kunar, North-<br />
East Afghanistan. Folk 24: 29-63.<br />
Digard, Jean-Pierre.<br />
1987. Jeux de structures. Segmentarité et pouvoir chez les nomades Baxtyâri d’Iran.<br />
L’Homme 27: 12-53.<br />
Duchesne-Guillemin, J.<br />
1946. Pers. dōšīzä “jeune fille, vierge.” Le Muséon 59 (1-4): 571-575. (Mélanges L. Th.<br />
Lefort.) [In connection with the IE word for ‘daughter’.]<br />
Dupree, Louis.<br />
1984. Tribal Warfare in Afganistan and Pakistan: A Reflection of the Segmentary<br />
Lineage System. In Islam in Tribal Societies: From Atlas to the Indus, edited by Akbar S.<br />
Ahmed and David M. Hart. Pp. 266-286. London, etc.: Routledge & Kegan Paul.<br />
Ferdinand, Klaus.<br />
1982. Marriage among Pakhtun Nomads of Eastern Afghanistan. Folk 24: 65-87.<br />
Gershevitch, Ilya. HAVE<br />
1973. Genealogical Descent in Iranian. Bulletin of the Iranian Culture Fioundation 1: 71-<br />
86.<br />
Harmatta, J.<br />
1971. Sino-Iranica. Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 19: 113-143. [Pp.<br />
129-130: on OPers du-uk-ši-iš ‘princess’ in relation to IE ‘daughter’.] HAVE<br />
Henning, W. B. HAVE<br />
1964. The Survival of an Ancient Term. In Indo-Iranica. Mélanges Présentés à Georg<br />
Morgenstierne à l’Occasion de son Soixante-Dixième Anniversaire. Pp. 95-97. Wiesbaden:<br />
Otto Harrassowitz. [On WestIran vesita ‘husband’s sister’.]<br />
Hübschmann, Heinrich.<br />
1899. Ueber die persische Verwandtenheirath. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen<br />
Gesellschaft 43: 308-312.
Khatib-Chahidi, Jane.<br />
1992. Milk <strong>Kinship</strong> in Shi’ite Islamic Iran. In The Anthropology of Breast-Feeding:<br />
Natural Law or Social Construct, edited by Vanessa Maher. Pp. 109-132. Oxford: Berg.<br />
Khatib-Chahidi, Jane.<br />
1993. Sexual Prohibitions, Shared Space and ‘Fictive’ Marriages in Shi’ite Iran. In<br />
Women and Space: Ground Rules and Social Maps, edited by Sh. Ardener. Pp. 112-134.<br />
Oxford. [P. 133: Persian kinship terminology.]<br />
Kisliakov, N. A.<br />
1936. Sledy Pervobytvogo Kommunizma u Gornyh Tadjikov Vakhio-Bolo. (Trudy<br />
Instituta Antropologii, Etnografii i Arheologii 10). Moscow and Leningrad: Academy of<br />
Sciences Press. [Pp. 124-156: kinship system and terminology.] HAVE<br />
Lüders, Heinrich. HAVE<br />
1920. Pali dhītā. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 49: 236-250. [A<br />
diminutive of the IE term for ‘daughter’ in an Indo-Aryan context.]<br />
Reprinted in: Philologica Indica: Ausgewählte Kleine Schriften von Heinrich<br />
Lüders. Ss. 497-509. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1940.<br />
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE<br />
1929. Compte-Rendu: Georg Morgenstierne. – Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages, Vol. 1.<br />
Parachi and Ormuri. Oslo, 1929. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 30 (2):<br />
89-91. [Phonetic irregularities in IE affinal terms.]<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1927. An Etymological Dictionary of Pashto. Oslo: Kommisjon Hos Jacob Dybwad.<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1929. Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages. Vol. 1. Parachi and Ormuri. Oslo: Aschenhoug.<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1932. Notes on Balochi Etymology. Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap 5: 37-53. [Pp.<br />
43-44, 48, 52: on kin terms.]<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1938. Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages. Vol. 2. Iranian Pamir Languages (Yidgha-<br />
Munji, Sanglechi-Ishkashmi amd Wakhi). Oslo: Aschenhoug.<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1962. Feminine Nouns in -a in Western Iranian Dialects. In A Locust’s Leg: <strong>Studies</strong> in<br />
Honour of S. H. Taqizadeh. Pp. 203-208. London: Percy Lund, Humphreys. [P. 205: kin<br />
terms.] HAVE<br />
Morgenstierne, Georg.<br />
1974. An Etymological Vocabulary of the Shughni Group. Weisbaden: Ludwig Reichert.<br />
Najmabadi, Schahnaz R.<br />
1975. Die Širavand in West Lorestan, mit Besonderer Berücksichtung des<br />
Verwandtschaftssystems. Ph.D. dissertation. Heidelberg.<br />
Pastner, Carroll M.
1978. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology and Feudal versus Tribal Orientations in Baluch Social<br />
Organization: A Comparative View. In The Nomadic Alternative: Modes and Models of<br />
Interaction in the African-Asian Deserts and Steppes, edited by Wolfgang Weissleder.<br />
Pp. 261-274. The Hague: Mouton.<br />
Pehrson, Robert N.<br />
1966. The Social Organization of the Marri Baluch. Compiled and analyzed by Fredrik<br />
Barth. Chicago: Aldine. (Viking Fund Publications in Anthropology 43.) [Pp. 33-70:<br />
kinship and marriage, including terminology.]<br />
Reviews: Madan 1967; Shapiro W. 1967; Dupree 1968.<br />
Perrin, J.-M.<br />
1964. L’Afghon, dialecte Indo-Aryen parlé au Turkestan. Bulletin de l’Écôle Française<br />
d’Extrême-Orient 52 (1): 173-181. [Pp. 178-180: kin terminology (after a Russian<br />
publication: Oranskii, I. M. 1956. Indoiazychnaia etnograficheskaia gruppa “afgon” v<br />
Srednei Azii. Sovetskaia etnografia 2: 117-124)] HAVE<br />
Perry, John R.<br />
2005. A Tajik Persian Reference Grammar. Leiden and Boston: Brill. [Pp. 477-478: kin<br />
terms as forms of address.]<br />
Pisarchik, A. K. HAVE<br />
1949. Terminy obrascheniia “lo” i “ro” v shugnano-rushanskoi gruppe iazykov v<br />
vekhoviah Piandja (Amu-Dar’i). Izvestiia Tadzhikskogo Filiala Akademii Nauk SSSR 15:<br />
59-67.<br />
Pisarchik, A. K. HAVE<br />
1953. O nekotoryh terminah rodstva u tadjikov. In Sbornik Statei po Istorii i Filologii<br />
Srednei Azii, posviaschennyi 80-letiiu so dnia rozhdeniia A. A. Semenova. (Trudy<br />
Instituta Istorii, Arheologii i Etnografii Akademii Nauk Tadjikskoi SSR 17). Pp. 177-184.<br />
Stalinabad: Tadjik Academy of Sciences Press.<br />
Reznik, D. G. HAVE<br />
1957. Materialy k terminologii rodstva tadzhikov (Soobschenie I. Shugnanskie I<br />
rushanskie terminy rodstva tadzhikov Pamira). Uchenye Zapiski Kuliabskogo<br />
Gosudarstvennogo Pedagogicheskogo Instituta 3: 193-220.<br />
Reznik, D. G. HAVE<br />
1958. Materialy k terminologii rodstva tadzhikov (Materialy k terminologii rodstva<br />
tadjikov, Soobschenie II). Uchenye Zapiski Kuliabskogo Gosudarstvennogo<br />
Pedagogicheskogo Instituta 4: 287-310.<br />
Rzehak, Lutz.<br />
1995. Menschen des Rückens-Menschen des Baluches: Sprache und Wirklichkeit im<br />
Verwandtschaftssystem der Belutschen. In Iran und Turfan. Beiträge Berliner<br />
Wissenschaftler, Werner Sundermann zum 60. Geburtstag Gewidmet, edited by Christiane<br />
Reck, Christine Reck, and Peter Zieme. Pp. 207-229. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.<br />
Saadat, Mostafa.<br />
2007. Consanguineous Marriages in Iranian Folktales. Community Genetics 10 (1): 38-<br />
40.<br />
Salzer, Richard B.
1974. Social Organization of a Nomadic Pastoral Nobility in Southern Iran: the Kashkuli<br />
Kuchek Tribe of the Qashqa’i. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Berkeley. [Pp.<br />
138-188: lineage segmentation, marriage, residence, family cycle.]<br />
Sköld, Hannes.<br />
1936. Materialen zu den Iranischen Pamirsprachen. Lund: C. W. K. Gleerup.<br />
[P. 172-173: Shugni basic kin terms.]<br />
Spooner, Brian J. HAVE<br />
1965. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage in Eastern Persia. Sociologus 15 (1): 22-31.<br />
Spooner, Brian J.<br />
1966. Iranian <strong>Kinship</strong> and Marriage. Iran 4: 51-59.<br />
Tapper, Nancy.<br />
1991. Bartered Brides: Politics, Gender and Marriage in an Afghan Tribal Society.<br />
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Durrani, a dialect of Northern Pashto.]<br />
Reviews: Afshar 1992; Donnan 1992; Mills 1994.<br />
Tomaschek, Wilhelm.<br />
1880. Centralasiatische Studien. II. Die Pamir-Dialekte. Sitzungsberichte der<br />
Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 96 91-<br />
3): 735-900. Wien. [Pp. 772-776: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Zadran, Alef-Shah.<br />
1980. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Family and <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Afghanistan: Historical and Cultural<br />
Quarterly 33 (2): 45-68. Kabul.<br />
OSSETIAN<br />
Benveniste, Émile.<br />
1956. Études sur la phonetique et l’étymologie de l’Ossete. Bulletin de la Société de<br />
Linguistique de Paris 52 (1): 6-59. [Pp. 18-19: etymology and discussion of Osset aefsīn<br />
‘belle-mere, maitresse de maison’ < *abi-šaiθnii-, Avest aibi-šōiθna ‘habitant de la<br />
maison’.]<br />
Bielmeier, Roland. HAVE<br />
1989. Sarmatisch, Alanisch, Jassisch und Altossetisch. In Compendium Linguarum<br />
Iranicarum, herausgegeben von Rüdiger Schmitt. Ss. 236-245. Wiesbaden: Ludwig<br />
Reichert. [Pp. 240, 242: Iranian kin terms attested in Sarmatian personal names.]<br />
Cheung, Johnny.<br />
2000. Some Remarks on Gemination in Ossetic. The Ossetic Reflexes of PIr. intervocalic<br />
*-Cy-. In Indoarisch, Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. Arbeitstagung der<br />
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2. bis 5. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen, herausgegeben<br />
von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath. Ss. 69-74. Wiesbaden: Reichert. [Pp. 70:<br />
gemination in kin terms plurals fiddaeltae, maddaeltae, aervaddaeltae.]<br />
Dareste, R.<br />
1887. Review of Sovremennyi obychai i drevnii zakon: Obychnoe pravo osetin v istorikosravnitel’nom<br />
osveshchenii, par Maxime Kovalevski. Journal des Savants March: 164-<br />
177; May: 279-294. [Pp. 283: marriage; 284-285: patriarchal family, adoption, kin<br />
classification; 288-289: on the replacement of gens by the state.]
Hamp. Eric. HAVE<br />
2001. Diverse Indo-Iranian Etymological Notes. Ossetic syl / silæ ‘Female’. Journal of<br />
the American Oriental Society 121 (1): 89-90. [A follow-up to Abaev’s etymology from<br />
*stri-.]<br />
Hübschmann, Heinrich.<br />
1887. Etymologie und Lautlehre der Ossetischen Sprache. Strassburg. [Pp.<br />
107-108: basic kin terms, including Dig. nostae ‘daughter-in-law’ < *nvostae.]<br />
Kaloev, B. A.<br />
1979. M. M. Kovalevskii i ego issledovaniia gorskikh narodov Kavkaza. M.:<br />
Nauka. [Pp. 69-96: Ossetian customary law in Kovalevskii’s writings; 166: Ossetian kin<br />
terms as recorded by Kovalevskii.]<br />
Kovalewsky, Maxime.<br />
1893. Coutume Contemporaine et Loi Ancienne. Droit Coutumier Ossétien, Éclairé par<br />
l’Histoire Comparée. Paris: L. Larose. [Pp. 207-232: “<strong>Kinship</strong> system and laws of<br />
inheritance.”]<br />
See Dareste 1887 for a review of the Russian original.<br />
Miller, Wsewolod.<br />
1903. Die Sprache der Osseten. In Grundriss der Iranischen Philologie, herausgegeben<br />
von Wilhelm Geiger und Ernst Kuhn. Bd. 1. Anhang. Ss. 1-111. Strassburg: Karl J.<br />
Trübner. [Pp. 41-42: complex suffixes al + ta of kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Miller, Wsewolod.<br />
1907. Beiträge zur ossetischen Etymologie. Indogermanische Forschungen 21: 323-334.<br />
[P. 331, 332-333: some kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Thordarson, Fridrik.<br />
1973. Ossetic and Caucasian – Stray Notes. Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap 27 (1):<br />
85-97. [P. 90: on names derived from kin terms in Scythian inscriptions.]<br />
Thordarson, Fridrik. HAVE<br />
1989. Ossetic. In Compendium Linguarum Iranicarum, herausgegeben von Rüdiger<br />
Schmitt. Ss. 456-479. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [Pp. 469, 478: on kin terms.]<br />
MESSAPIC<br />
Blumenthal, Albrecht von.<br />
1936. Zur Interpretation der messapischen Inschriften. Indogermanische Forschungen 54:<br />
81-113. [Pp. 112-113: on do as a possible reflection of IE *dhugHter ‘daughter’.] HAVE<br />
Haas, Otto. HAVE<br />
1962. Messapische Studien. Inschriften mit Kommentar, Skizze einer Laut- und<br />
Formenlehre. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 142-144: “Words for Daughter and Son.”]<br />
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE<br />
1959. Messapisch bilia – lat. filia und eine vermeintlich messapische Inschrift.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 64: 169-171.<br />
Simone, Carlo de.
1958. Una nuova iscrizione messapica proveniente da Sepino. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 63: 253-272. [Pp. 261-272: on bilia ‘daughter’.] HAVE<br />
Stier, G.<br />
1857. Zur Erklärung der Messapischen Inschriften. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 6: 142-150. [Pp. 147-148: on Bilias ‘daughter’.]<br />
Whatmough, Joshua.<br />
1931. The Osi of Tacitus – Germanic or Illyrian? Harvard <strong>Studies</strong> in Classical Philology<br />
42: 139-155. [P. 152: on bilia in connection with fīlia and the reflection of dh in<br />
Messapic.]<br />
PHRYGIAN<br />
Haas, Otto. HAVE<br />
1966. Die Phrygischen Sprachdenkmäler. Sophia: Academie Bulgare des Sciences.<br />
(Linguistique Balkanique 10.) [Pp. 103, 112, 161, 208, 211: attested forms of Phryg kin<br />
terms.]<br />
Neumann, Günther. HAVE<br />
1987. Zur Verwandtschaftsbezeichnung *ιανατηρ. Glotta 65: 33-37. [A controversial<br />
word found among Greek inscriptions in Asia Minor, which is often attributed to<br />
Phrygian.]<br />
Solmsen, Felix.<br />
1897. Zum Phrygischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 34: 36-68. [Pp.<br />
39, 48: on Phryg gelaros, gallaros and IE terms for ‘husband’s sister’.] HAVE<br />
ROMANCE<br />
SOUTHERN<br />
CORSICAN<br />
Anonymous. HAVE<br />
1893. The Corsican Clan. New York Times. December 10.<br />
Jaffe, Alexandra M.<br />
1999. Ideologies in Action: Language Politics on Corsica. Berlin: Mouton & Walter de<br />
Gruyter. [Pp. 46-52: “<strong>Kinship</strong> and the ‘Clan’.”]<br />
Reviews: Timm 2000; Millar 2002.<br />
Lenclud, G.<br />
1986. De bas en haut, de haut en bas. Le système des clans en Corse in l’état en<br />
perspective. Etudes Rurales 101-102: 137-173.<br />
Olivesi, Claude.<br />
1983. Le système politique Corse: Le clan. Cuntrasti 1: 13-24.<br />
Orsoni, Claude.<br />
1990. Clanisme et racisme: Hypothèse sur les relations inter-communaires en Corse.<br />
Peuples Méditerranéens 51: 191-201.<br />
Ravis-Giordani, Georges.
1983. Bergers Corses: Les Communautés Villageoises du Niolu. Edisud, Aix.<br />
[Extensively on kinship, marriage, feuding, ritual kinship and endogamy.]<br />
Revised edition: Ajaccio: Albiana-Parc Naturel Régional de Corse, 2001.<br />
Review: Augustins 2005.<br />
Wilson, Stephen.<br />
1988. Feuding, Conflict, and Banditry in Nineteenth-Century Corsica. Cambridge:<br />
Cambridge University Press. [<strong>Kinship</strong>, affinity, endogamy and feuding.]<br />
Reviews: Kertzer 1990; Petrusewicz 1990; Reece 1990.<br />
ITALIC<br />
Hamp, Eric.<br />
1971. “Fils” et “fille” en italique: Nouvelle contribution. Bulletin de la Société de<br />
Linguistique de Paris 66 (1): 213-227.<br />
Lejeune, Michel. HAVE<br />
1968. “Fils” et “fille” dans les langues de l’Italie ancienne. Bulletin de la Société de<br />
Linguistique de Paris 62 (1): 67-86.<br />
Mastrelli, Carlo A. HAVE<br />
1980. Un falso arcaismo: lat.-fal. uxor. pel. usur. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 65: 14-<br />
18.<br />
FALISCAN<br />
Giacomelli, G.<br />
1963. La Lingua Falisca. Firenze: L.S. Olschki. [P. 155: pp. 155ff: the structure of<br />
onomastic formula, including kin terms such as mater and filios; 259: usur = Lat uxor<br />
‘wife’.]<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
LATIN<br />
Andreau, Jean, and Hinnerk Bruhns. (eds.)<br />
1990. Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Actes de la Table<br />
Ronde des 2-4 Octobre 1986, Paris, Maison de Sciences de l’Homme. Roma: Ecole<br />
Française de Rome.<br />
Review: Parkin T. 1994.<br />
La Definizione Essenziale Giuridica del Matrimonio: Atti del Colloquio Romanistico-<br />
Canonistico (13-16 marzo 1979). Roma: Libreria Editrice della Pontificia Università<br />
Lateranense, 1980. 175 P.<br />
Dixon, Suzanne. (ed.)<br />
2001. Childhood, Class, and Kin in the Roman World. London and New York: Routledge.<br />
Reviews: Golden 2002; Hope 2002; Treggiari 2002.
Franciosi, Gennaro. (ed.)<br />
1984. Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana. Napoli: Jovene.<br />
Kertzer, David I., and Richard P. Saller. (eds.)<br />
1991. The Family in Italy from Antiquity to the Present. New Haven: Yale University<br />
Press.<br />
Reviews: Bryant 1993; Ciacci 1993; Musgrave 1993; Parkin T. 1994; Wiedemann 1998.<br />
Rawson, Beryl. (ed.)<br />
1986. The Family in Ancient Rome: New Perspectives. Ithaca: Cornell University Press.<br />
Reviews: Pomeroy 1987; Wiedemann 1987; Saller 1988.<br />
Rawson, Beryl. (ed.)<br />
1991. Marriage, Divorce and Children in Ancient Rome. Oxford and Canberra:<br />
Clarendon Press/Humanities Research Centre.<br />
Reviews: Gardner 1992; Parkin T. 1994.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1991. Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. T. 1-3. Napoli: Jovene.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Adams, James N. HAVE<br />
1972. Latin Words for ‘Woman’ and ‘Wife’. Glotta 50: 234-255. [femina, coniux, uxor.]<br />
Aebischer, Paul. HAVE<br />
1937. L’italien prélitteraire a-t-il dit germano et germana pour “frère” et “soeur” ? Étude<br />
de stratigraphie linguistique. In Festschrift Karl Jaberg zugeeignet zur Feier seines 60.<br />
Geburtstages und zur Vollendung des 60. Semesters seines Akademischen Lehramtesm<br />
24. April 1937. Pp. 211-239. Halle-Saale: Max Niemeyer.<br />
Alfs, Gerd.<br />
1950. Adoptionen in der Zeit der Römischen Republik bis auf die des Caesar Octavianus.<br />
Ph.D. dissertation. Universität Koln.<br />
Alinei, Mario.<br />
1983. Onomasiologia strutturale ed etimologia: il caso di barba “zio” e amita “zia.” In<br />
Linguistica e Dialettologia Veneta: Studi Offerti a Manlio Cortelazzo dai Colleghi<br />
Stranieri, a cura di Günter Holtus e Michael Metzeltin. Pp. 115-131. Tübingen: Narr.<br />
Ambrosini, Riccardo. HAVE<br />
1962. Etimologia di lat. uxor. Studi e Saggi Linguistici 2: 23-32.<br />
André, Jacques.<br />
1968. Le nom du collatéral au cinquième degree. Revue de Philologie 42 (1): 42-48.<br />
André, Jacques.<br />
1978. Les Mots à Redoublement en Latin. Paris: Editions Klincksieck. [On reduplicated<br />
kin terms sporadically.]<br />
Review: Messing 1981.
Andreau, Jean.<br />
1990. Activité financière et liens de parenté en Italie Romaine. In Parenté et Stratégies<br />
Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp.<br />
501-526. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Arjava, Antti. HAVE<br />
1988. Paternal Power in Late Antiquity. Journal of Roman <strong>Studies</strong> 88: 147-165.<br />
Ascoli, Graziadio I.<br />
1864. Uxor (vaça, vacca). Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 13: 157-160.<br />
Augustins, Georges.<br />
1985. Parenté et maisonnée à Rome, un point de vue sur l’origine du testament.<br />
L’Ethnographie 81 (1): 85-96.<br />
Augustins, Georges.<br />
1990. Groupe de parenté ou principe de légitimité. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales<br />
dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 611-618.<br />
Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Bakkum G. C. L. M.<br />
2009a. The Latin Dialect of the Ager Faliscus: 150 Years of Scholarship. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation. Amsterdam University: Faculty of Humanities. [Pp. 177-212: kin terms<br />
discussed in the Lexical Material section.]<br />
Bakkum G. C. L. M.<br />
2009b. The Latin Dialect of the Ager Faliscus: 150 Years of Scholarship. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press.<br />
Bauman, R.<br />
1984-1985. Family Law and Roman Politics. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio<br />
Guarino. T. 3. Pp. 1283-1330. Napoli: Jovene.<br />
Bénabou, Marcel.<br />
1990. Pratique matrimoniale et representation philosophique: Le crépiscule des<br />
strategies? In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean<br />
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 123-137. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio.<br />
1984. Pater, avunculus, avus nella cultura romana più arcaica. Athenaeum 62 (3-4): 468-<br />
491.<br />
Reprinted in: Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio Guarino, a cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè.<br />
T. 2. Pp. 855-880. Napoli: Jovene, 1984.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio.<br />
1986. Antropologia e Cultura Romana: Parentela, Tempo, Immagini dell’Anima. Rome:<br />
La Nuova Italia Scientifica.<br />
Reviews: Barton 1988; Douglas 1988.<br />
English translation: Anthropology and Roman Culture: <strong>Kinship</strong>, Time, Images of the<br />
Soul. Translated by John Van Sickle. Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press, 1991.
Reviews: Pollard 1992; Treggiari 1993.<br />
German translation: Familie und Verwandtschaft im Antiken Rom. Frankfurt am Main<br />
and New York: Campus. 256 P.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio.<br />
1988. Il divieto fino al ‘sesto grado’ incluso nel matrimonio romano. Athenaeum 66: 69-<br />
98.<br />
Reprinted in: Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean<br />
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 27-49. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome, 1990.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio.<br />
1990. Heroides 8,42 e i gradi di parentela in Ovidio. Rivista di Filologia e d’Istruzione<br />
Classica 18: 418-429.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio.<br />
1991a. Il sistema della parentela e la struttura della famiglia. In Storia e Civiltà dei<br />
Romani. Il Potere e l’Esercito, edited by S. Settis. Pp. 66-73. Milano: Electa.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio.<br />
1991b. E tolgono per moglie la cugina. In Il matrimonio e la Parentela, by J.G. Frazer.<br />
Translated into Italian by Milano Il Saggiatore. Pp. 244-265.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio.<br />
1992. Aspetti e problemi della parentela Romana. In Actes du Congrés de la Federation<br />
Internationale des Études Classiques, Pisa 1989. Studi Italiani di Filologia Classica 10:<br />
1168 - 1174.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio. HAVE<br />
1994. De la terminologie romaine des cousins. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste,<br />
Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by Pierre<br />
Bonte. Pp. 221-239. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.<br />
Bettini, Maurizio, and L. Greco.<br />
1983. Meccanismi retorici e paradigmi culturali: Lo statuto antropologico di “figlio”/<br />
“servo”/ “animale domestico” nella cultura romana arcaica e in quella della Sardegna<br />
tradizionale. In Retorica e Classi Sociali. Atti del IX Convegno di Studi, Bressanone<br />
1981. Pp. 39-52. Padova: Centro Stampa di Palazzo Maldura.<br />
Bierkan, Andrew T., Charles P. Sherman, and Émile Stocquart. HAVE<br />
1907. Marriage in Roman Law. Yale Law Journal 16 (5): 303-327.<br />
Bodel, John.<br />
2008. Cicero’s Minerva, Penates, and the Mother of the Lares: An Outline of Roman<br />
Domestic Religion In Household and Family Religion in Antiquity, edited by John P.<br />
Bodel, and Saul M. Olyan. Pp. 248-275. Malden, MA; Oxford: Blackwell.<br />
Boemer, F.<br />
1987. Wie ist Augustus mit Vesta verwandt. Gymnasium 94: 525-528.<br />
Bonfante, Guiliano. HAVE
1981. PUER = FILIUS, FILIA. La Parola del Passato: Revista di Studi Antichi 200: 312-<br />
314.<br />
Botsford, G. W.<br />
1907. Some Problems Connected with the Roman Gens. Political Science Quarterly 22:<br />
663-692.<br />
Bradley, Keith R.<br />
1991. Discovering the Roman Family. Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />
Reviews: Saller 1992; Dixon S. 1993; McGinn 1993; Parkin T. 1994; Wiedemann 1998.<br />
Bréal, Michel. HAVE<br />
1889a. Étymologies. Noverca “la belle-mère.” Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de<br />
Paris 6: 341. [Latin for stepmother.]<br />
Bréal, Michel. HAVE<br />
1889b. Notes étymologiques. 1. Atavus. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris<br />
7: 447.<br />
Bruhns, Hinnerk.<br />
1990. Parenté et alliances politiques à la fin de la République Romaine. In Parenté et<br />
Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk<br />
Bruhns. Pp. 571-594. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Büchner, Karl.<br />
1955. Tacitus und Plinius über Adoption des römischen Kaisers (Das Verhältnis von<br />
tacitus hist. I. 15-16 zu Plinius Panegyricus 7-8). Rheinische Museum für Philologie 98:<br />
289-312.<br />
Buckland, W.W.<br />
1930. Diligens paterfamilias. In Studi in Onore di Pietro Bonfante, a cura de E.<br />
Albertario, P. Ciapessoni e P. De Fransisci. Pp. 85-108. Milano: Fratelli Treves.<br />
Burnand, Yves.<br />
1990. Les alliances matrimoniales des sénateurs et chevaliers Gallo-Romains. In Parenté<br />
et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk<br />
Bruhns. Pp. 295-309. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Bury, John B. HAVE<br />
1888. Stritauos. Classical Review 2 (1-2): 43.<br />
Bush, Archie C. HAVE<br />
1970. Roman Collateral <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Ph.D. dissertation. State University of<br />
New York at Buffalo. 332 P.<br />
Bush, Archie C.<br />
1971. Latin <strong>Kinship</strong> Extensions: An Interpretation of the Data. Ethnology 10: 409-432.<br />
Bush, Archie C. HAVE<br />
1972a. Parent’s Cousin and Cousin’s Child. American Journal of Philology 93 (1972):<br />
568-576.<br />
Bush, Archie C. HAVE
1972b. Remote “Uncles” and Remote “Aunts” as Defined in the Sententiae Receptae<br />
Paulo. Transactions and Proceedings of the American Philological Association 103: 39-<br />
47.<br />
Bush, Archie C. HAVE<br />
1972-1973. Consobrinus and Cousin. Classical Journal 68 (2): 161-165.<br />
Bush, Archie C.<br />
1987. Nepos Again. Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 15 (3-4): 285-296.<br />
Bush, Archie C., and Joseph J. McHugh.<br />
1975. Patterns of Roman Marriage. Ethnology 14 (1): 25-46.<br />
Butler, Jonathan L.<br />
1969. The Latin Derivational Suffixes -INUS, -INA, -INUS, and -INEUS: Their Origins<br />
and Romance Descendants. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Berkeley.<br />
Butler, Jonathan L.<br />
1971. Latin -īnus, -īna, -inus and -ineus, from Proto-Indo-European to the Romance<br />
Languages. Berkeley: University of California Press. (University of California<br />
Publications in Linguistics 68.) [Includes derivations from kin terms.]<br />
Cantarella, E.<br />
2003. Fathers and Sons in Rome. Classical World 96 (3): 281-298.<br />
Clemente, Guido.<br />
1990. Tradizioni familiari e prassi politica nella repubblica romana: Tra mos maiorum e<br />
individualismo. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by<br />
Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 595-608. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Conway, Seymour R.<br />
1893. On the Change of d to l in Italic (lacrima, levir, lingua etc. Mod. Italian cicala,<br />
caluco et.). Indogermanische Forschungen 2: 157-167. [P. 165: on levir ‘husband’s<br />
brother.’] HAVE<br />
Corbett, P. E.<br />
1930. The Roman Law of Marriage. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Reviews: A. H. S. 1930; Volterra 1930; Duff P. 1931; Lawson 1932.<br />
Corbier, Mireille.<br />
1990. Les comportements familiaux de l’aristocratie romaine (IIe siècle av. J.-C. – IIIe<br />
ap. J.-C.). In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean<br />
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 226-249. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Corbier, Mireille.<br />
1990. Construire sa parenté à Rome. Revue Historique 575: 3-36.<br />
Corbier, Mireille.<br />
1991a. Constructing <strong>Kinship</strong> in Rome: Marriage and Divorce, Filiation and Adoption. In<br />
The Family in Italy from Antiquity to the Present, edited by D. Kertzer and R. Saller. Pp.<br />
127-144. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Corbier, Mireille.<br />
1991b. La descendance d’Hortensius et de Marcia. Mélanges d’Archéologie et d’Histoire<br />
de l’École Française de Rome 103 (2): 655-701.<br />
Corbier, Mireille.<br />
1991. Divorce and Adoption as Roman Familial Strategies. In Marriage, Divorce and<br />
Children in Ancient Rome, edited by Beryl Rawson. Pp. 47-78. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Corbier, M.<br />
1998. Épigraphie et parenté. In Epigraphie et Histoire: Acquis et Problèmes (Actes du<br />
Congrès de la Société des Professeurs d’Histoire Ancienne, Lyon-Chambéry, 21-23 Mai<br />
1993), edited by Y.Le Bohec and Y. Roman. Pp. 101–152. Lyon: De Boccard, 1998.<br />
Corbier, Mireille.<br />
1999. La petite enfance à Rome: Lois, normes, pratiques individuelles et collectives.<br />
Annales 54: 1257-1290.<br />
Corbier, Mireille.<br />
2001. Solidarité entre les générations et sécurité du cycle de vie: La société romaine (IIe<br />
siècle avant J.-C. – IIIe siècle après J.-C.). In Les Solidarités: Le Lien Social dans Tous<br />
ses États, edited by P. Guillaume. Pp. 103-123. Bordeaux: Maison des Sciences de<br />
l’Homme d’Aquitaine.<br />
Cornil, Georges.<br />
1897. Contribution à l’étude de la patria potestas. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit<br />
Francais et Étranger 21: 416-485.<br />
Review: Durkheim 1899b.<br />
Crook, John A.<br />
1967. Patria Potestas. Classical Quarterly 17: 113-122.<br />
Crook, John A.<br />
1990. “His and Hers”: What Degree of Financial Responsibility Did Husband and Wife<br />
Have for the Matrimonial Home and Their Life in Common, in a Roman Marriage? In<br />
Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and<br />
Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 153-172. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Dalla, D.<br />
1988. Aspetti della patria potestà e deo rapporti tra genitori e figli nell’epoca<br />
postclassical. In Atti dell’Accademia Romanistica Costantiniana: VII Convegno<br />
Internazionale: 89-109.<br />
Deman, Albert. HAVE<br />
1981. Le terme de parenté germanique svecerio/socerio dans les inscriptions latines.<br />
Antiquité Classique 50: 198-208. [Cross-listed in GERMANIC.]<br />
De Martino Francesco.<br />
1953. La “gens,” lo stato e le classi in Roma antica. In Studi in Onore di Vincenzo<br />
Arangio-Ruiz nel XLV Anno del suo Insegnamento. T. 4. Pp. 25-49. Napoli: Jovene.<br />
Reprinted in: Diritto e Societa nell'Antica Roma, by Francesco De Martino. T. 1. Pp. 51-<br />
74. Roma: Editori Riuniti, 1979.
Derouet, Bernard.<br />
1990. L’aristocratie romaine donne-t-elle l’image d’un “système à maisons”? In Parenté<br />
et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk<br />
Bruhns. Pp. 271-283. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Devoto, Giacomo.<br />
1940. Storia della Lingua di Roma. Bologna: L. Cappelli. [P. 11: on the etymology of<br />
Lat. uxor ‘wife’.]<br />
DeWitt, Norman W.<br />
1935-1936. Semantic Notes on Latin Words. Classical Journal 31: 505-506.<br />
[Interpretation of Lat. nepos ‘grandson, nephew’ and avunculus ‘mother's brother’.]<br />
Dickey, Eleanor.<br />
2002. Latin Forms of Address: From Plautus to Apuleius. Oxford: Oxford University<br />
Press. [Pp. 110-128: “<strong>Kinship</strong> terms.”]<br />
Review: Katz 2003.<br />
Dixon, Suzanne.<br />
1985. The Marriage Alliance in the Roman Elite. Journal of Family History 10 (4):<br />
353-378.<br />
Dixon, Suzanne.<br />
1992. The Roman Family. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.<br />
Reviews: Gardner 1993; Parkin T. 1994.<br />
Dondin-Payre, Monique.<br />
1990. La stratégie symbolique de la parenté sous la République et l’empire Romains. In<br />
Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and<br />
Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 53-76. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Dumont, Jean-Christian.<br />
1990. L’imperivm du pater familias. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité<br />
Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 475-495. Roma: Ecole<br />
Française de Rome.<br />
Durry, M.<br />
1956. Sur le mariage romain. Autocritique et mise au point. Revue Internationale des<br />
Droits de l’Antiquité, 3e Série, 3: 227-243.<br />
Reprinted in: Revue des Études Latines 47 (1969): 27-41.<br />
E. W. F.<br />
1907. Note on Warren. American Journal of Philology 28: 488. [Uxor ‘wife’ from *ughswesor<br />
‘yoke-sister’, ‘yoke-fellow’, ‘wife’, from the root wegh-.]<br />
Elwyn, Sue.<br />
1993. Interstate <strong>Kinship</strong> and Roman Foreign Policy. Transactions of the American<br />
Philological Association 123: 261-286.
Etienne, Roland.<br />
1990. Réflexions sur “quelques terrains où la cohésion familiale est mise à l’épreuve.” In<br />
Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and<br />
Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 619-622. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Evans, John K.<br />
1991. War, Women and Children in Ancient Rome. London: Routledge.<br />
Reviews: Jones N. 1992; Culham 1993; Parkin T. 1994.<br />
Fadda, Carlo.<br />
1910. Diritto delle Persone e della Famiglia. Napoli: Alvano. 425 P.<br />
Fay, Edwin W. HAVE<br />
1897. Contested Etymologies. VII. Some Cases of Haplolalia. Classical Review 11 (2):<br />
90-94. [P. 94: etymology of Lat vitricus ‘stepfather’.]<br />
Fay, Edwin W. HAVE<br />
1907. Etymologies. 6. vitricus. Classical Quarterly 1 (4): 282-283.<br />
Fayer, C.<br />
1994. La Familia Romana: Aspetti Giuridici ed Antiquari. Roma: L’Erma di<br />
Bretschneider.<br />
Review: Gardner 1997.<br />
Franciosi, Gennaro.<br />
1978. Clan Gentilizio e Strutture Monogamiche. Napoli: Jovene.<br />
See also Moreau 1979.<br />
Franciosi, Gennaro.<br />
1983. La relazione avuncolare in Roma antioca (a proposito della congiura degli Aquili e<br />
dei Vitelli). In Studi in Onore di Arnaldo Biscardi. T. 4. Pp. 489-494. Milano: Istituto<br />
editoriale Cisalpino, La Goliardica.<br />
Franciosi, Gennaro.<br />
1984a. Preesistenza della ‘gens’ e ‘nomen gentilicium’. In Ricerche sulla Organizzazione<br />
Gentilizia Romana, a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Pp. 3-33. Napoli: Jovene.<br />
Franciosi, Gennaro.<br />
1984b. Sepolcri e riti di sepoltura delle antioche ‘gentes’. In Ricerche sulla<br />
Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana, a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Pp. 37-80. Napoli:<br />
Jovene.<br />
Franciosi, Gennaro.<br />
1984c. La plebe senza genti e il problema della ‘rogatio canuleia’. In Ricerche sulla<br />
Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana, a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Pp. 121-179. Napoli:<br />
Jovene.<br />
Franciosi, Gennaro.<br />
1988. Matrimonio, conubium e classi sociali nel V sec. A.C. In Societa e Diritto<br />
nell’Epoca Decemvirale. Atti del Convegno di Diritto Romano, Copanello 3-7 giugno<br />
1984. Pp. 147-150. Napoli: Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane.
Franciosi, Gennaro.<br />
1989. Famiglia e Persone in Roma Antica. Dall’Età Arcaica al Principato. Torino:<br />
Giopichelli.<br />
Frank, Marica.<br />
1995. The Rhetorical Uses of Family Terms in Seneca’s Oedipus and Phoenissae.<br />
Phoenix 49 (1): 121-130.<br />
Fraschetti, Augusto.<br />
1990. “Cognata Numina”: Culti della città e culti della famiglia del principe in epoca<br />
Augustea. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean<br />
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 85-119. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Frier, Bruce W., and Thomas A. J. McGinn.<br />
2004. A Casebook on Roman Family Law. Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />
Review: Bradley 2005.<br />
Frisk, Hjalmar. HAVE<br />
1938. Indogermanica. 5. anniculus. Göteborgs Högskolas Årsskrift 44: 18-20.<br />
[Diminutive kin terms are used for comparison.]<br />
Funck, A. HAVE<br />
1892. Was heisst ‘die Kinder’. Archiv für Lateinische Lexicographie und Grammatik 7:<br />
73-102.<br />
G. L.<br />
1870. Familia. In Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities, edited William Smith. Pp.<br />
519-520. London: Murray.<br />
Gardner, Jane F., and Thomas Wiedmann.<br />
1991. The Roman Household: A Sourcebook. London and New York: Routledge.<br />
Reviews: Currie 1992; Parkin T. 1994.<br />
Gaudemet, J.<br />
1961. Aspetti comunitari del regime matromoniale romano. Jus 12: 450-464.<br />
Guarino, Antonio.<br />
1939. Adfinitas. Milano: Giuffrè. 110 P.<br />
Hallett, Judith P.<br />
1984. Fathers and Daughters in Roman Society: Women and the Elite Family. Princeton,<br />
NJ: Princeton University Press.<br />
Reviews: Bradley 1985; MacMullen 1985; Martin 1986; Saller 1986.<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1982. Remnants of the Pronominal Genitive Singular -l. American Journal of Philology<br />
103 (2): 214-216. [On Lat famul, familia.]<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1982-1983a. On Latin Stem Alternations. 2. Latin ianitrīcēs. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 96 (1): 102.<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1982-1983b. Some Italic and Celtic Correspondences. 10. Latin amita ‘father’s sister’.<br />
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 96 (1): 97.<br />
Hamp, Eric P.<br />
1985. Latin pappa. Glotta 63: 110.<br />
Hanson, A. E.<br />
1999. The Roman Family. In Life, Death and Entertainment in the Roman Empire, edited<br />
by D. S. Potter and D. J. Mattingly. Pp. 19-66. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press.<br />
Harlow, Mary.<br />
1998. In the Name of the Father: Procreation, Paternity, and Patriarchy. In Thinking Men:<br />
Masculity and its Self-Representation in the Classical Tradition. London: Routledge.<br />
Harris, William V.<br />
1986. The Roman Father’s Power of Life and Death. In <strong>Studies</strong> in Roman Law in Memory of<br />
A. Arthur Schiller, edited by Roger S. Bagnall and William V. Harris. Pp. 81-95. Leiden:<br />
Brill.<br />
Harrod, Samuel G.<br />
1909. Latin Terms of Endearment and of Family Relationship: A Lexicographical Study<br />
Based on Volume VI of the Corpus Inscriptorum Latinarum. Ph.D. dissertation. Princeton<br />
University. 91 P.<br />
Review: Hodgman 1913.<br />
Hausman, A. E.<br />
1891. Adversaria Orthographica. Classical Review 44 (5): 293-296. [Pp. 293-294: on two<br />
spellings of the Latin word for ‘wife’: uxor and uoxor.] HAVE<br />
Havet, L.<br />
1889. Mélanges Latins. Patruus. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 6: 20-<br />
21.<br />
Hermann, Eduard.<br />
1928. Lateinisch socerio. Glotta 17: 142-143.<br />
Hinard, François.<br />
1990. Stratégies familiales et ruptures à l’époque des guerres civiles et de la Proscription.<br />
In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau<br />
and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 555-570. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Holper, J. J.<br />
1996. Kin Term Usage in The Federalist: Evolutionary Foundations of Publius’s<br />
Rhetoric. Politics and the Life Sciences 15 (2): 265-272.<br />
Hopkins, Keith.<br />
1980. Brother-Sister Marriage in Roman Egypt. Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in Society and<br />
History 22: 203-250.
Hopkins, Keith.<br />
1990. Seven Missing Papers. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité<br />
Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 623-630. Roma: Ecole<br />
Française de Rome.<br />
Humbert, Michel.<br />
1990. L’individu, l’état: Quelle stratégie pour le marriage classique? In Parenté et<br />
Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk<br />
Bruhns. Pp. 173-198. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Jakobsohn, Hermann. HAVE<br />
1911. Lat. svecerio. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachvorschung 44: 11-13.<br />
Jung, J. H.<br />
1982. Das Eherecht der römischen Soldaten. Aufstieg und Niedergang der Römischen<br />
Welt 2 (14): 303-346.<br />
Keller, Otto.<br />
1891. Lateinische Volksetymologie und Verwandtes. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner. [Pp. 77-78:<br />
kin terms.]<br />
Kepartova, Jana.<br />
1986. Frater in Militärinschriften – Bruder oder Freund? Listy Filologické 109 (1): 11-14.<br />
Key, Thomas H.<br />
1854. On the Derivation of son, nurus, anus, uxor, wife, pas, omnis, solus, every, all,<br />
olos. Transactions of the Philological Society 257-272.<br />
Klenze, Clemens A. K.<br />
1828a. Das Familienrecht der Cognaten und Affinen nach Römischem und Verwandten<br />
Rechten: Ein Versuch Rein Historischer Vergleichung im Rechte. Berlin: Nicolaischen<br />
Buchhandlung. 203 P.<br />
Klenze, Clemens A. K.<br />
1828b. Die Cognaten und Affinen nach römischen Rechte in Vergleichung mit anderen<br />
verwandten Rechten. Zeitschrift für Geschichtliche Rechtswissenschaft 6 (1-2): 1-200.<br />
Koch, Hermann A. HAVE<br />
1870. Voxor = Uxor. Jahrbücher für Classische Philologie 16: 685-687.<br />
Koptev, A. V.<br />
1995. Législation romaine des IVe et Ve s. sur les mariages d’esclaves et de colons. In<br />
Esclavage et Dépendance dans l’Historiographie Soviétique Moderne, édité par M.-M.<br />
Mactoux, M.-M. et É. Geny. Pp. 127-155. Besançon – Paris: Université de Besançon.<br />
Kunst, C.<br />
1996. Adoption und Testamentadoption in der späten Republik. Klio 78: 87-104.<br />
Kurylowicz, Marek.<br />
1984. Die justinianische Adoption. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio Guarino, a<br />
cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè. T. 7. Pp. 3305-3316. Napoli: Jovene, 1984.<br />
L.S.
1870. Matrimonium. In Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities, edited William<br />
Smith. Pp. 735-744. London: Murray.<br />
Lacey, Walter K.<br />
1986. Patria Potestas. In Marriage, Divorce and Children in Ancient Rome, edited by<br />
Beryl Rawson. Pp. 121-144. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Lange, Ludwig. HAVE<br />
1876. Römische Alterthümer. Berlin: Weidmann. [Pp. 102-259: family and clan law.]<br />
Lazzeroni, Romano. HAVE<br />
1971. Contatti di lingue e di culture nell’Italia antica: Il nome del figlio e quello dei<br />
Dioscuri. Studi e Saggi Linguistici 11: 1-21.<br />
Lefas, Alexandre.<br />
1897. L’adoption testamentaire à Rome. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit Français et<br />
Étranger 21: 721-763.<br />
Review: Durkheim 1899d.<br />
Lentano, Mario.<br />
1996. Le Relazioni Difficili: Parentela e Matrimonio nella Commedia Latina. Napoli:<br />
Loffredo. 206 P.<br />
Lewis, N.<br />
1970. On Paternal Authority in Roman Egypt. Revue Internationale des Droits de<br />
l’Antiquite 17: 251-258.<br />
Lindsay, H.<br />
1998b. Adoption and Succession in Roman Law. Newcastle Law Review 3 (1): 57-81.<br />
Lindsay, H.<br />
2001. Adoption and Its Function in Cross-Cultural Contexts. In Childhood, Class and Kin<br />
in the Roman World, edited by S. Dixon. Pp. 190-204. London and New York: Routledge.<br />
Lobrano, Giovanni.<br />
1984a. Il “filius familius tutor” in D. 1.6.9. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio<br />
Guarino, a cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè. T. 6. Pp.3027-3055. Napoli: Jovene, 1984.<br />
Lobrano, Giovanni.<br />
1984b. Pater et Filius Eadem Persona: Per lo Studio della Patria Potestas. Milano: A.<br />
Giuffrè.<br />
Lounsbury, Floyd. HAVE<br />
1967. The Structure of the Latin <strong>Kinship</strong> System and Its Relation to Roman Social<br />
Organization. In Trudy VII Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Antropologicheskikh i<br />
Etnograficheskikh Nauk, Moskva, 3-10 avgusta 1964 g. T. 4. Pp. 261-270. Moscow:<br />
Nauka.<br />
Lubotsky, Alexander.<br />
1994. Vd. ávidhat. In Früh-, Mittel-, Spätindogermanisch. Akten der IX. Fachtagung der<br />
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 5. bis 9. Oktober 1992 in Zurich. Ss. 201-206.<br />
Wiesbaden: Reichert. [P. 3: Lat vitricus ‘step-father’.]
Luján Martinez, Eugenio R. HAVE<br />
1996. Sobre la etimología de uxor. Cuadernos de Filología Clásica. Estudios Latinos 10:<br />
21-28. [Etymology of the Latin term for ‘wife’.]<br />
Lungarova, Pepa, and Cenka Davidkova.<br />
2002. Nabljudenie vrchu termini za rodstvov latinski ezik. In Ezikt: istorija i svremennost.<br />
Pp. 290-292. Šumen: Univ. izd. “Ep. KonstantinPreslavski.”<br />
Mancuso, Gaetano. HAVE<br />
1972. Alle radici della storia del senatus. Contributo all’identificazione dei patres nell’età<br />
precittadina. Annali del Seminario Giuridico della Università di Palermo 33: 169-335.<br />
Mancuso, Gaetano. HAVE<br />
1973. Patres minorum gentium. Annali del Seminario Giuridico della Università di<br />
Palermo 34: 397-421.<br />
Mancuso, Gaetano. HAVE<br />
1976. Patres conscripti. Un’ipotesi sulla composizione dell’antico senato romano. Annali<br />
del Seminario Giuridico della Università di Palermo 36: 253-288.<br />
Marin, Demetrio. HAVE<br />
1960. Abba, Pater. In Hommages à Léon Herrmann. Pp. 503-508. Bruxelles-Berchem:<br />
Latomus.<br />
Marouzeau, J. HAVE<br />
1923. Sur la “qualité” des mots. II: filius, liberi – natus, nati. Revue de Philologie 47: 69-<br />
73.<br />
Marouzeau, J.<br />
1932. Essai sur la stilistique du mot. Revue des Études Latines 10 (2): 336-372. [Pp. 369-<br />
372: on the affective difference between filius and natus.]<br />
Massa-Pairault, Françoise-Hélène.<br />
1990. Du marriage à la solidarité politique: Quelques réflexions sur le cas de Clusium<br />
Hellénistique. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by<br />
Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 333-380. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Maurin, J.<br />
1975. Remarques sur la notion de ‘puer’ à l’époche classique. Bulletin de l’Association<br />
Guillaume Budé 14: 221-230.<br />
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE<br />
1895-1896. Varia. II. Lat. auonculus. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 9:<br />
141-142. [Latin terms for ‘mother’s brother’.]<br />
Meillet, Antoine.<br />
1918. Latin parens. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 20: 264.<br />
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE<br />
1926. Lat genuīnus. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 27: 54-55. [The<br />
intersection of the notions of knee and kinship.]<br />
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE
1934. À propos de Latin sodalis. In Miscelânea Scientífica e Literária Dedicada ao<br />
Doutor J. Leite de Vasconcellos. Vol. 1. Pp. 442-445. Coimbra: Impresa da Universidade.<br />
[Includes kin terms.]<br />
Ménager, L.-R.<br />
1980. Systèmes onomastiques, structures familiales et classes sociales dans le monde<br />
gréco-romain. Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 46: 147-235.<br />
Mette-Ditmann, A.<br />
1991. Die Ehegesetze des Augustus: Eine Untersuchung im Rahmen der<br />
Gesellschaftspolitik des Princeps. Stuttgart: Steiner.<br />
Reviews: Gardner 1992; Parkin T. 1994.<br />
Mezger, Fritz.<br />
1944a. Latin Dii Indigetes, Dii Novensides and the Designation of IE <strong>Kinship</strong>. American<br />
Journal of Philology 65 (4): 364-366.<br />
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE<br />
1944b. Latin UXOR. American Journal of Philology 65: 170-171.<br />
Mezger, Fritz.<br />
1958. Lat. indigena. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 75: 124.<br />
Moorhouse, A. C. HAVE<br />
1951. Latin amata, amita. Classical Review 1 (1): 1-3. [Lat amita ‘father’s sister’ as<br />
“belonging to the house.”]<br />
Moreau, Philippe.<br />
1978a. Plutarque, Augustin, Lévi-Strauss. Prohibition de l’inceste et marriage preferential<br />
dans la Rome primitive. Revue Belge de Philologie et d’Histoire 56: 41-54.<br />
Moreau, Philippe. HAVE<br />
1978b. La terminologie latine et indo-européenne de la parenté et le système de parenté et<br />
d’alliance a Rome: Questions de methode. (A propos de G. Franciosi, Clan Gentilizio e<br />
Strutture Monogamiche. Contributo alla Storia della Familia Romana, 1978, et de O.<br />
Szemerényi, <strong>Studies</strong> in the <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology of the Indo-European Languages, 1977.)<br />
Revue des Études Latines 56: 41-52.<br />
See Franciosi 1978.<br />
Moreau, Philippe. HAVE<br />
1980. De quelques termes de parenté chez Tacite. In Mélanges de Littérature et<br />
d’Épigraphie Latines, d’Histoire Ancienne et d’Archéologie: Hommage à la Mémoire de<br />
Pierre Wuilleumier. Pp. 239-250. Paris: Belles Lettres.<br />
Moreau, Philippe.<br />
1983. Structures de parenté et d’alliance à Larinum d’après le Pro Cluentio. In Les<br />
Bourgeoisies Municipales Italiennes aux II e et I er siècles av. J.-C. Pp. 99-123. Naples:<br />
Éditions de CNRS.<br />
Moreau, Philippe.
1990. Adfinitas. La parenté pa alliance dans la société romaine (Ier siècle av. J.-C. – IIe<br />
siècle ap. J.-C.) In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by<br />
Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 3-26. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Moreau, Philippe.<br />
1994. Le mariage dans les degrés raprochés. Le dossier romain (I er siècle av. J. C. – III e<br />
siècle ap. J.-C.). In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste, Prohibitions et Stratégies<br />
Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by Pierre Bonte. Pp. 59-78. Paris:<br />
Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.<br />
Mowat, R. HAVE<br />
1868. Les noms familiers chez les Romains. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de<br />
Paris 1: 293-336. [Entirely on kin terms and personal names.]<br />
Muirhead, James. HAVE<br />
1886. Historical Introduction to the Private Law of Rome. Edinburgh: A. & C. Black.<br />
[Pp. 24-49: family organization.]<br />
Mussy, C.<br />
1980. Une etymologie de Lat. uxor. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 75<br />
325-346.<br />
Niedermann, Max. HAVE<br />
1902. Notes d’étymologie latine. III. Genta. In Mélanges Linguistiques Offerts à M.<br />
Antoine Meillet. Pp. 109-110. Paris: Librairie C. Klincksieck. [An Old Lat term for sonin-law’.]<br />
Nielsen, Hanne S.<br />
1987. Alumnus: A Term of Relation Denoting Quasi-Adoption. Classica et Mediaevalia<br />
38: 141-188.<br />
Nony, Daniel.<br />
1990. L’être et/ou le paraître. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité<br />
Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 267-270. Roma: Ecole<br />
Française de Rome.<br />
North, John A.<br />
1990. Family Strategy and Priesthood in the Late Republic. In Parenté et Stratégies<br />
Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp.<br />
527-543. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Otrębski, Jan. HAVE<br />
1929. Origine du mot latin noverca. Eos: Commentarii Societatis Philologicae<br />
Polonorum 32: 371-376.<br />
Otto, Walter.<br />
1903-1904. Über die lateinischen Wörter auf -īca, -īcus, -īcius, -īx und Verwandtes.<br />
Indogermanicshe Forschungen 15: 9-53. [Pp. 15, 52: patricus, patricius and other<br />
derivations of pater ‘father’.] HAVE<br />
Pailler, Jean-Marie.<br />
1989. L’héritage d’Hannibal: Mères et fils à Rome après la mort des pères. In Actualité<br />
de l’Antiquité. Pp. 55-62. Paris: CNRS.
Pailler, Jean-Marie.<br />
1990. Les Bacchanales: Une affaires de famille. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans<br />
l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 77-83. Roma:<br />
Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Pearce, T. E. V.<br />
1974. The Role of the Wife as CUSTOS in Ancient Rome. Eranos 72: 16-33.<br />
Peile, John.<br />
1887. Strītauos (Fest). Trītauos. Classical Review 1 (7): 205.<br />
Persson, P.<br />
1909. Zur lateinischen Grammatik und Wortkunde. Indogermanische Forschungen<br />
26 (2): 60-68. [P. 63: socer as exemplifying the rule u > e before r in unaccented open<br />
syllables.]<br />
Persson, P.<br />
1915. Latina. I. Zur behandlung von u in unbetonter offener Silbe. Glotta 6: 87-92. [Pp.<br />
87-88: on Lat socer ‘father-in-law’.] HAVE<br />
Petr, V. J.<br />
1899. Über den Wechsel der Laute d und l im Lateinischen. Beiträge zur Kunde der<br />
Indogermansichen Sprachen 25: 127-158. [P. 137: on lēvir.] HAVE<br />
Phillips, Jane E.<br />
1978. Roman Mothers and the Lives of Their Adult Daughters. Helios 6 (1): 69-80.<br />
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE<br />
1948. Nepos “scialacquatore” e l’allungamento nel nom. sing. dei monosillabi.<br />
Atti del Sodalizio Glottologico Milanese 1 (1): 30-32.<br />
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE<br />
1951. UXOR. Ricerche dui morphologia indeuropea. In Miscellanea Giovanni Galbiati.<br />
Vol. 3. Pp. 1-38. Milano: U. Hoepli.<br />
Pomata, G.<br />
1994. Legami di sangue, legami di seme. Consanguineita e agnazione del diritto romano.<br />
Quaderni Storici 86 (2).<br />
Pomeroy, Sarah B.<br />
1976. The Relationship of the Married Woman to Her Blood Relatives in Rome. Ancient<br />
Society 7: 215-227.<br />
Puigvert i Planagumà, Gemma. HAVE<br />
1998. Rendimientos morfológicos del sufijo ie. *-yH 2: Un exemplo evidente de cohesion<br />
interna del sistema morfológico latino. Faventia 20 (2): 79-92. [Pp. 91-92: on vocative<br />
filie ‘son’ in the context of Latin morphology.]<br />
Raditsa, L. F.<br />
1980. Augustus’ Legislation Concerning Marriage, Procreation, Love Affаirs and<br />
Adultery. Aufstieg und Niedergang der Römischen Welt 2 (13): 278-339.<br />
Raepsaet-Charlier, M. T.
1982. Épouses et familles de magistrates dans les provinces romaines aux deux premiers<br />
siècles de l’Empire. Historia 31: 56-69.<br />
Rémy, Bernard.<br />
1990. Le marriage des sénateurs romains affectés en Anatolie. In Parenté et Stratégies<br />
Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp.<br />
381-414. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Rio, Pedro del.<br />
1939. Frater-Germanus. Emerita 7 (1-2): 1-5.<br />
Risch, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1957. Das älteste lateinische Wort für “Sohn.” In Gedenkschrift Paul Kretschmer, 2. Mai<br />
1866 - 9. März 1956. T. 2. Pp. 109-112. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz; Wien: Brüder<br />
Hollinek.<br />
Rix, Helmut.<br />
1989. Lat. patronus, matrona, colonus, pecunia. In Indogermanica Europaea. Festschrift<br />
für Wolfgang Meid zum 60. Geburtstag am 12.11.1989, herausgegeben von Karin Heller,<br />
Oswald Panagl und Johann Tischler. Ss. 225-240. Graz.<br />
Role, R.<br />
1981. Proprior sobrino, proprius sobrino in der romischen Rechtssprache. Zeitschrift für<br />
Rechtsgeschichte 91: 341-365.<br />
Romano, A.<br />
1984. Dal ‘pater gentis’ ai ‘patres’ dell’organizzazione cittadina. Note sul fondamento<br />
della leadership arcaica. In Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana, a cura di<br />
Gennaro Franciosi. Pp. 83-117. Napoli: Jovene.<br />
Rose, H. J.<br />
1920. Mother-Right in Ancient Italy. Folklore 31: 93-108.<br />
Rossbach, August.<br />
1853. Untersuchungen über die Römische Ehe. Stuttgart: Carl Macken.<br />
Sachers, E.<br />
1949. Pater familias. Paulys Realencyclopedie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft 23<br />
(1): 2121-2157. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler.<br />
Sachers, E.<br />
1953. Potestas patria. Paulys Realencyclopedie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft<br />
18 (2): 1084-1096. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler.<br />
Saller, Richard P.<br />
1984. Familia, domus and the Roman Conception of the Family. Phoenix 38: 336-355.<br />
Saller, Richard P.<br />
1986. Patria potestas and the Stereotype of the Roman Family. Continuity and Change 1:<br />
7-22.<br />
Saller, Richard P.<br />
1988. Pietas, Obligation and Authority in the Roman Family. In Alte Geschichte und<br />
Wissenschaftsgeschichte. Festschrift für Karl Christ zum 65. Geburtstag, herausgegeben
von Peter Kneissl und Volker Losemann. Pp. 393-410. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche<br />
Buchgesellschaft.<br />
Saller, Richard P.<br />
1994. Patriarchy, Property, and Death in the Roman Family. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press.<br />
Reviews: Bradley 1995; Brettell 1996; Gardner 1996.<br />
Saller, Richard P.<br />
1997. Roman <strong>Kinship</strong>: Structure and Sentiment. In The Roman Family in Italy: Status,<br />
Sentiment, Space, edited by Beryl Rawson and P. Weaver. Pp. 7-34. Oxford and<br />
Canberra: Clarendon Press.<br />
Saller, Richard P. HAVE<br />
1999. Pater Familias, Mater Familias, and the Gendered Semantics of the Roman<br />
Household. Classical Philology 94 (2): 182-197.<br />
Sancho, L.<br />
1990. El matrimonio romano primitivo y el valor de la Lex inhumanissima (Cic.Rep. II,<br />
37, 62). Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquite 37: 347-383.<br />
Scheid, John. HAVE<br />
1975. Scribonia Caesaris et les Julio-Claudiens. Problèmes de vocabulaire de parenté.<br />
Mélanges d’Arche'ologie et d’Histoire de l’École Francaise de Rome 87 (1): 349-375.<br />
Scheid, John.<br />
1993. Die Parentalia für die verstorbenen Caesaren als Modell für den römischen<br />
Totenkult. Klio 75: 188-201.<br />
Scherillo, G.<br />
1931. Sul Tractatus de Gradibus Cognationum. Studi Economoci-Giuridici della Facoltà<br />
di Giurisprudenza dell’ Università di Cagliari 18.<br />
Schrijnen, Jos.<br />
1914. Das “sabinische l” im Lateinischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung<br />
46: 376-380. [P. 380: Lat lēvir ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE<br />
Schrijver, Peter. HAVE<br />
1991. The Reflexes of the Proto-Indo-European Laryngeals in Latin. Amsterdam and<br />
Atlanta: Rodopi. [Pp. 21: on nepōs ‘grandson’; 105-108, 331-332, 415, 489, 509: on Osc<br />
fu(u)tir and Gaul duxtir ‘daughter’; 97: on Lat pater ‘father’; 97, 105-108: on Lat<br />
ianitrices ‘wives of two brothers’; 242: Lat fīlius ‘son’; 269, 271: on Lat lēvir ‘husband’s<br />
brother’; 218, 434: on Lat gener ‘son-in-law’; 131, 199: on Lat glōs ‘husband’s sister’.]<br />
Settipani, Christian.<br />
2000. Continuité Gentilice et Continuité Familiale dans les Familles Sénatoriales<br />
Romaines à l’Époque Impériale. Mythe et Réalité, Oxford: Unit for Prosopographical<br />
Research, Linacre College, University of Oxford.<br />
Shackleton Bailey, D. R.<br />
1977. Brothers or Cousins. American Journal of Ancient History 2: 148-150.<br />
Shannon, Charles H.
1900. Etymologies of Some Latin Words of Will and Desire. Proceedings of the 32d<br />
Annual Session of the American Philological Association (July): 24-26. [Pp. 25, 26:<br />
amita ‘father’s sister’ < *ame-ta as a verbal adjective of *amo ‘I love’.]<br />
Shaw, Brent D.<br />
1984. Latin Funeral Epigraphy and Family Life in the Later Roman Empire. Historia 33:<br />
457-497.<br />
Shaw, Brent D.<br />
1987. The Family in Late Antiquity: The Experience of Augustine. Past and Present 115:<br />
3-51.<br />
Shaw, Brent D., and Richard P. Saller.<br />
1984. Close-Kin Marriage in Roman Society? Man 19 (3): 432-444.<br />
Shaw, Brent D.<br />
1992. Explaining Incest: Brother-Sister Marriage in Graeco-Roman Egypt. Man 27: 267-<br />
299.<br />
Skutsch, Franz.<br />
1910a. Quisquilien. 5. patĕr, matĕr, fratĕr. Glotta 2: 156-157.<br />
Skutsch, Franz.<br />
1910b. Quisquilien. 6. Vokativ puere und Verwandtes. Glotta 2: 157-158.<br />
Sohm, Rudolph.<br />
1884. Institutionen des Römischen Rechts. Leipzig: Duncker & Humblot.<br />
Translated into English as The Institutes of Roman Law, by James C. Ledlie. Oxford:<br />
Clarendon Press, 1892. [Pp. 120-122: paterfamilias; 355-486: family and inheritance.] HAVE<br />
Review: J. C. 1893.<br />
Szemerényi, Oswald. HAVE<br />
1952. The Development of the Indo-European Mediae Aspiratae in Latin and Italic.<br />
Archivum Linguisticum 4 (1): 27-53. [P. 44: on Lat consobrinus ‘cousin’ < *swesrinos<br />
and its phonetic path; contra Pisani.]<br />
Taubenschlag, R.<br />
1916. Die patria potestas im Recht der Papyri. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte 37: 177-<br />
230.<br />
Thierfelder, Helmut.<br />
1960. Die Geschwisterehe im Hellenistisch-Römischen Aegypten. Münster: Achendorff.<br />
Reviews: Rees 1961; Welles 1962.<br />
Thomas, Yan.<br />
1980. Mariages endogamiques à Rome: Patrimonie, pouvoir et parenté depuis l’époque<br />
archaïque. Revue Historique de Droit Français et Étranger 3: 345-382.<br />
Thomas, Yan.
1982. Droit domestique et droit politique à Rome. Remarques sur la pécule et les honores<br />
des fils de famille. Mélanges d’Archéologie et d’Histoire de l’École Française de Rome<br />
94: 528-580.<br />
Thomas, Yan.<br />
1986. Le ‘ventre’: Corpus maternel, droit paternal. In Le Genre Humain. Pp. 211-236.<br />
Paris.<br />
Thomas, Yan.<br />
1990. Remarques sur la jurisdiction domestique à Rome. In Parenté et Stratégies<br />
Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp.<br />
449-474. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Treggiari, Susan.<br />
1991. Roman Marriage: Iusti Conjuges from the Time of Cicero to the Time of Ulpian.<br />
Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Reviews: Gardner 1992; McGinn 1993b; Parkin T. 1994; Linderski 1995.<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J.<br />
1984. Encore lat. uxor et i.-e. *ukson-. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 97:<br />
96-98.<br />
Venning, William M.<br />
1881. Marriage and the Condition of Married under the Roman Law. Oxford: A.T.<br />
Shrimpton & Son. 16 P.<br />
Veyne, Paul.<br />
1968. La famille et l’amour sous le Haut-Empire. Annales: Economies, Sociétés,<br />
Civilisations 33: 35-63.<br />
Villers, R.<br />
1981. Le marriage envisagé comme institution d’état dans le droit classique. Aufstieg und<br />
Niedergang der Römischen Welt 2 (14): 292-293.<br />
Voci, P.<br />
1985. Storia della patria potestas da Costantino e Guistiniano. Studia et Documenta<br />
Historiae et Iuris 51: 1-72.<br />
Voci, P.<br />
1980. Storia della patria potestas de Augusto a Diozleziano. Iura 31: 37-100.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1927. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 2: 581-<br />
670.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.<br />
3-92. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1929a. Ancora sul consenso della filiafamilias agli sponsali. Rivista Italiana per le<br />
Scienze Giuridiche 10: 3-11.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.<br />
527-537. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1929b. La L. 3 pr. C. de int. matr. 5, 6 e il principio ‘rite contractum matrimonium ex<br />
post facto vitiari non potest’. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 37: 230-245.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.<br />
305-314. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1929c. Sul Consenso della filiafamilias agli Sponsali. Roma: “Grafia” s.a.i. Industrie<br />
Grafiche. 15 P.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.<br />
291-304. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1929d. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. II. L’arrha sponsalica nella legislazione di<br />
Guistiniano. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 4: 3-33.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.<br />
93-124. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1930a. In tema di accusatio adulterii. I. L’aulterium della sponsa; II. L’adulterium<br />
dell’uxor in captivitate. In Studi in Onore Pietro Bonfante. T. 2. Pp. 109-126. Milano:<br />
Pavia.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.<br />
315-328. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1930b. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. III. L’origine orientale dell’arrha sponsalicia, la sua<br />
penetrazione nel diritto cristiano e bizantino. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 5:<br />
155-245.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.<br />
125-218. Napoli: Jovene, 1991<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1934. Un’osservazione in tema di impedimenti matrimoniali. In Studi in Memoria di Aldo<br />
Albertoni. T. 1. Pp. 399-421. Padova: CEDAM.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.<br />
477-498. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1940. La Conception du Mariage d’après les Juristes Romains. Padova: La Garangola.<br />
66 P.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.<br />
3-68. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1948a. Ancora sulla manus e sul matrimonio. In Studi S. Solazzi. Pp. 673-688. Napoli:<br />
Jovene.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.<br />
83-96. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1948b. Quelques observations sur le marriage des filiifamilias. Revue Internationale des<br />
Droits de l’Antiquité 1: 213-242.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.<br />
97-126. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1949. Sui ‘mores’ della ‘familia’ romana. Rendiconti della Reale Accademia dei Lincei,<br />
Classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche 8 (4): 516-534.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.<br />
179-198. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1952-1953. Ancora sul problema della ‘familia’ romana. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze<br />
Giuridiche 89: 402-412.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.<br />
337-362. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1953a. Le forme del matrimonio romano. In Atti del III Congreso Internazionale di<br />
Diritto Comparativo. T. 1. Pp. 201-206. Roma.<br />
Translated into French as Les formes du marriage chez les Romains. In Atti del III<br />
Congreso Internazionale di Diritto Comparativo. T. 1. Pp. 207-212. Roma.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1953b. La nozione giuridica del conubium. In Studi in Memoria di Emilio Albertario, a<br />
cura de Vincenzo Arangio-Ruiz e Giuseppe Lavaggi. T. 2. Pp. 347-384. Milano: A.<br />
Giuffrè.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.<br />
283-320. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1955. La conception du marriage à Rome. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité<br />
3 (2): 365-379.<br />
Reprinted in: Conférences et Travaux, Université Libre de Bruxelles, Faculté du Droit 3<br />
(1955): 47-59.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1966. La nozione del ‘adoptio’ e dell’‘arrogatio’ secondo i giuristi romani del II e del III<br />
secolo d.C. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 69: 109-153.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.<br />
573-. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1967. Sul diritto familiare di Ardea nel V secolo a.C. In Studi in Onore di Antonio Segni.<br />
T. 4. Pp. 657-678. Milano: A. Giuffrè.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
109-128. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1968. La ‘conventio in manum’ e il matrimonio romano. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze<br />
Giuridiche 95: 205-226.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
155-176. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1972. Iniustum matrimonium. In Studi in Onore di Gaetano Scherillo. T. 2. Pp. 441-470.<br />
Milano: Cisalpino-La Goliardica.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
177-206. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1975. Precisazioni di tema di matrimonio classico. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto<br />
Romano 78: 245-270.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
355-381. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1975. Sull’unione conjugale del funzionario della provincia. In Festschrift für Erwin<br />
Seidl zum 70. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Heinz Hübner, Ernst Klingmüller<br />
und Andreas Wacke. Ss. 169-178. Köln: P. Hanstein.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1976. L’acquisisto della ‘patria potestas’ a la morte del ‘paterfamilias’. Bullettino<br />
dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 79: 193-250.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
381-438. Napoli: Jovene, 1991. HAVE<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
345-354. Napoli: Jovene, 1991<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1978a. Ancora sul matrimonio di Antonio con Cleopatra. In Festschrift für Werner Flume<br />
zum 70. Geburtstag, 12. September 1978, Herausgegeben von Kurt Ballerstedt und Horst<br />
H. Jakobs. Bd. 1. Ss. 205-212. Köln: O. Schmidt.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
439-446. Napoli: Jovene, 1991. HAVE
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1978b. La ‘gradium agnationis vetustissima desriptio’ segnalata da Cujas. Memorie della<br />
Classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche, Reale Accademia dei Lincei 8 (12, 1): 1-<br />
108.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
475-584. Napoli: Jovene, 1991<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1980a. Ancora sulla struttura del matrimonio classico. In De Iustitia et Iure. Festgabe für<br />
Ulrich von Lübtow zum 80. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Manfred Harder und Georg<br />
Thielmann. Ss. 147-153. Berlin: Duncker & Humblot.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
599-606. Napoli: Jovene, 1991<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1980b. Consensus facit nuptias. In La Definizione Essenziale Giuridica del Matrimonio.<br />
Pp. 44-56. Roma: Libreria Editrice della Pontificia Università Lateranense.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
585-598. Napoli: Jovene, 1991<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1983. L’‘uxor’ e la ‘nurus in manus’ dans Gai., 3, 46; 41, et Ulp. 29, 1. In Religion,<br />
Société et Politique. Mélanges en Hommage à Jacques Ellul. Pp. 409-416. Paris: Presses<br />
Universitaires de France.<br />
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.<br />
607-614. Napoli: Jovene, 1991<br />
Wallace, Kristine G.<br />
1977. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in Tacitus. Helios 5 (2): 56-59.<br />
Wallace-Hadrill, A.<br />
1981. Family and Inheritance in the Augustan Marriage Laws. Proceedings of the<br />
Cambridge Philological Society 207: 58-80.<br />
Watkins, Calvert. HAVE<br />
1957. Latin maritus. In <strong>Studies</strong> Presented to Joshua Whatmough on His Sixtieth Birthday,<br />
edited by Ernst Pulgram. Pp. 277-281. ’S.-Gravenhage: Mouton.<br />
Watson, P.<br />
1989. Filiaster: Privignus or “Illegitimate Child”? Classical Quarterly 39 (2): 531-548.<br />
Weiss, Egon.<br />
1908. Endogamie und Exogamie im römischen Kaiserrecht. Zeitschrift (der Savigny-<br />
Stiftung) für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistiche Abteilung 19: 340-369.<br />
Wenger, Leopold.<br />
1941. Zwei lateinische Papyri zum römischen Eherechte. Sitzungsberichte der Akademie<br />
der Wissenschaften in Wien 219 (1). 40 P.<br />
Review: D’Ors 1943. HAVE
Westrup, Carl W.<br />
1926. Quelques Observations sur les Origines du Mariage par “usus” et du Mariage<br />
sans “manus” dans l'Ancien Droit Romain. Paris: Société Anonyme du Recueil Sirey. 49<br />
P.<br />
Westrup, Carl W.<br />
1943. Recherches sur les Formes Antiques de Mariage dans l’Ancien Droit Romain.<br />
København: I Kommission hos Munksgaard (Kongelige Danske videnskabernes selskab.<br />
Historiskfilologiske Meddelelser 30 (1).)<br />
Westrup, Carl W.<br />
1934-1954. Introduction to Early Roman Law: Comparative Sociological <strong>Studies</strong>. Vol. 1.<br />
The Patriarchal Joint Family. Vol. 2. Joint Family and Family Property. København:<br />
Munksgaard.<br />
Reviews: Jennings 1935; Schiller 1935; Schulz 1942.<br />
Westrup, Carl W.<br />
1954. Sur les gentes et les curiae de la royaute primitive de Rome. Revue Internationale<br />
des Droits de l’Antiquite 1: 435-476.<br />
Williams, G.<br />
1958. Some Aspects of Roman Marriage, Ceremonies and Ideals. Journal of Roman<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> 48: 16-29.<br />
Wilson, Joseph P. HAVE<br />
1988. Three Non-Uses of frater in Pro Caelio 32. Classical Journal 83 (3): 207-211.<br />
Wiseman, T. P.<br />
1976. Factions and Family Trees. Liverpool Classical Monthly 1 (1): 1-3.<br />
Wuilleumier, P. HAVE<br />
1942. Socerio. Revue des Études Latines 20 (1-2): 47-49. [Epigraphic.]<br />
Zimmermann, August. HAVE<br />
1897. Spuren indogermanischer Namengebung im Lateinischen. Beiträge zur Kunde der<br />
Indogermansiochen Sprachen 23: 77-93; 257-283. [Extensively on child language kin<br />
terms in names.]<br />
Zimmermann, August. HAVE<br />
1922. Lateinische Kinderworte als Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 50: 147-151.<br />
MEDIEVAL (VULGAR) LATIN<br />
Guerreau-Jalabert, Anita. HAVE<br />
1988. La designation des relations et des groups de parenté en latin médiéval. Archivum<br />
Latinitatis Medii Aevii 46 (7): 65-108.<br />
Rothwell, W. HAVE
1972. Review of An Inquiry into Local Variations in Vulgar Latin, by Paul A. Gaeng.<br />
Modern Language Review 67 (3): 604-605. [P. 605: Lat uxor ‘wife, woman’ in the<br />
dialects of Old French.]<br />
OSCAN<br />
Buck, Carl D. HAVE<br />
1901. A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian. Boston: Ginn. [P. 129: “Nouns of relationship.]<br />
Conway, R. S.<br />
1897. The Italic Dialects, edited with a Grammar and Glossary. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press. [P. 624: futrei ‘genetrici’, dat. sing. fem., title of a goddess in the Cereal<br />
cycle; the masc. seems to be preserved in a Grecised shape in φύτορες, Nom. Pl. “What<br />
was the nom. sg. of the fem. word?”]<br />
Enderis, Ernst.<br />
1871. Versuch einer Formenlehre der Oskischen Sprache, mit den oskischenInschriften<br />
und Glossar. Zurich: S.Höhr. [Pp. XV, 56: fuutrei Dat. Sing ‘genetrici’, fuutreis Gen.<br />
Sing. ‘genetricis’ discussed alongside the other kin terms in -ter, paterei, maatreis.]<br />
Hofmann, J. B. HAVE<br />
1936. Zur lateinischen und italischen Wortforschung. o. futír. Glotta 25:119-120. [The<br />
Oscan word for daughter.]<br />
Kretschmer, Paul. HAVE<br />
1933. Zu osk. fūtir. Glotta 21: 100. [The Oscan word for daughter.]<br />
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE<br />
1934. A proposito di osco “fûtìr” ed “ììv. In Italica, para Vittore Pisani. Pp. 15-16. Roma:<br />
R. Istituto dei Sordomuti.<br />
Planta, Robert von.<br />
1897. Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. [Vol. 2,<br />
pp. 55-56, 684: fuutrei ‘creatrici, genitrici’.]<br />
Ribezzo, Fr. HAVE<br />
1932. Unità italica ed unità italo-celtica. Del rapporto originario e storico tra Lazialiausonici<br />
e Umbro-sabellici. Rivista Indo-Greco-Italica di Filologia – Lingua –Antichità<br />
16 (1-2): 27-40. [Pp. 30-31: Osc fuutreí glossed as ‘genitrici’.]<br />
Stuart-Smith, Jane.<br />
2004. Phonetics and Philology: Sound Change in Italic. Oxford: Oxford University<br />
Press. [Pp. 81, 84: on futir ‘daughter’ < *dhugHter and not *dhughHter; 56: Falisc filea<br />
‘daughter’ < *bhweH-, Messap bilia, Alb bir ‘son’.]<br />
Thurneysen, R.<br />
1898. Review of Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte. Bd. II. Formenlehre,<br />
Syntax, Sammlung der Inschriften und Glossen, by R. von Planta. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen (Anzeiger) 9: 183-187. [P. 184: the identification of Osc futreis, fuutrei as<br />
IE ‘daughter’.] HAVE<br />
Thurneysen, R. HAVE<br />
1933. Italisches. II. Oskisch fūtir ‘Tochter’. Glotta 21: 7-8.
Reprinted in: Gesammelte Schriften, herausgegeben von Patrizia de Bernardo Stempel<br />
und Rolf Ködderitzsch. Bd. 1. Ss. 329-330. Tübingen: M. Niemeyer, 1991.<br />
Vetter, Emil.<br />
1953. Handbuch der Italischen Dialekte. Bd. 1. Texte mit Erklärung, Glossen,<br />
Wörterverzeichnis. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 405: futir, Nom Sing ‘filia’, Dat. Sing.<br />
fuutrei “Κόρη,” Gen. Sing. futre[isp]e “filiaeque.”]<br />
UMBRIAN<br />
Rix, Helmut.<br />
1971. Umbrisch titis: Die grammatische Form der Filiationsangabe im Umbrischen. In<br />
Donum Indogermanicum: Festgabe fur Anton Scherer zum 70. Feburtstag,<br />
herausgegeben von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. Pp. 177-181. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.<br />
Stegmann von Pritzwald, Kurt.<br />
1933. Zu umbr. fratreks. Glotta 21: 134-136.<br />
MODERN GENERAL<br />
Aebischer, Paul. HAVE<br />
1936. Protohistoire de deux mots romans d’origine grecque: thius “oncle” et thia “tante.”<br />
Annali della Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa. Lettere, Storia e Filosofia, Serie 2 (5):<br />
54-69. Bologna.<br />
Aebischer, Paul.<br />
1978. Les denominations du “cousin” en Italie dans les dialects actuels et les chartes<br />
médievales. In Etudes de Stratigraphie Linguistique, par Paul Aebischer. Pp. 78-84.<br />
Bern: Francke.<br />
Bartoli, Matteo.<br />
1936. Caratteri fondamentali delle lingue neolatine. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 28:<br />
97-133.<br />
Reprinted in Saggi di Linguistica Spaziale. Torino: Vincenzo Bono. [Pp. 100, 102: thius<br />
vs. avunculus in Romance dialects.]<br />
Bonfante, Giuliano.<br />
1965. Le norme areali di Matteo Bàrtoli. Quaderni Ibero-Americani 31: 7-60. Torino.<br />
Reprinted in Studii Romeni, para Giuliano Bonfante. Pp. 102-157. Roma: Società<br />
Accademica Romena, 1973. [Pp. 143-157: kin terms in medieval and modern Romance<br />
languages.] HAVE<br />
Caldwell, David E.<br />
1987. Production Grammars for Romance <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. M.Sc. thesis. McGill<br />
University, Canada.<br />
Calvi, Giulia.<br />
2007. Rights and Ties that Bind: Mothers, Children, and the State in Tuscany During the<br />
Early Modern Period. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development
(1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 145-<br />
162. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
Cerdà, Ramón.<br />
1997. Paralelisme romanice în folosirea posesivelor cu termini derudenie. Studii şi<br />
Cercetări Lingvistice 48 (1-4): 75-82.<br />
Harris, M. Roy.<br />
1965. The Semantic Prehistory of the Romance Progeny of Latin AUUNCULUS-<br />
AMITA. Romance Notes 7: 95-100.<br />
Kertzer, D. I., and C. A. Barrel.<br />
1987. Recenti sviluppi nella storia della famiglia italiana e iberica. Rassega Italiana di<br />
Sociologia 28 (2): 249-289.<br />
Maillard, Michel. HAVE<br />
2005. “Une Histoire d’O,” ou La revanche des grands-mères. Faits de Langues 25: 207-<br />
213. [On avo ‘grandmother’.]<br />
Malkiel, Yakov. HAVE<br />
1951. Lexical Polarization in Romance. Language 27 (4): 485-518. [P. 490-494:<br />
polarization according to sex of relative (no generation) in Romance languages and its<br />
roots in Latin; socra ‘mother-in-law’ and nura ‘daughter-in-law’ in Romance dialects.]<br />
Malkiel, Yakov.<br />
1987. The Transmission into Romance of Latin nodus, nuptiae, nurus, and nux:<br />
Diachronic Interplay of Phonetic and Semantic Analogies. General Linguistics 27 (4):<br />
239-260.<br />
Pauli, Ivan.<br />
1919. “Enfant,” “Garçon,” “Fille” dans les Langues Romanes, étudiés particulièrement<br />
dans les dialectes galloromans et italiens. Lund: A.B.P. Lindstedt en distribution.<br />
Rapp, Linda L<br />
1982. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in Romance: An Ethnolinguistic Survey of Contemporary<br />
Usage. Papers in Romance 4 (1): 29-44.<br />
Tappolet, Ernst.<br />
1895. Die Romanischen Verwandtschaftsnamen, mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der<br />
französischen und italienischen Mundarten. Ein Beitrag zur Vergleichenden Lexikologie.<br />
Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. 178 P.<br />
Tukey, Ann.<br />
1962. <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology in the Romance Languages. Ph.D. dissertation. University of<br />
Michigan. 267 P.<br />
FRENCH<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Wheaton, Robert, and Tamara K. Hareven. (eds.)<br />
1980. Family and Sexuality in French History. Philadelphia PA: University of<br />
Pennsylvania Press.<br />
MEDIEVAL
Amado, Claudie.<br />
2004. La Famille Noble Méridionale Autour de 1000: Perspectives et Historiographie. In<br />
Hommes et Sociétés dans l’Europe de l’An Mil, edited by Pierre Bonnaisse and Pierre<br />
Toubert. Pp. 185-200. Toulouse.<br />
Aurell, Martin.<br />
2000. La parenté en l’am mil. Cahiers de Civilization Medieval 43: 125-142.<br />
Bouchard, Constance B.<br />
2001. Those of My Blood: Constructing Noble Families in Medieval Francia.<br />
Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.<br />
Reviews: Baldwin J. 2003; Power 2004.<br />
Bove, B.<br />
2000. Espace, piété et parenté à Paris aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles d’après les fondations<br />
d’anniversaires des familles échevinales. In Religion et Société Urbaine au Moyen Âge.<br />
Pp. 253-281. Paris.<br />
Carozzi, Claude, Jean-Loup Lemaitre, and Eliana Magnani.<br />
2008. Famille et Parenté dans la Vie Religieuse du Midi: XIIe-XVe Siècle. Toulouse:<br />
Privat.<br />
Carron, Roland.<br />
1989. Enfant et Parenté dans la France Médiévale: Xe-XIIIe Siècles. Genève: Droz.<br />
Reviews: Bouchard 1990; Lynch 1990.<br />
Duby, Georges.<br />
1972. Lignage, noblesse et chevallererie au XIIe siècle dans la Région maconnaise. Une<br />
révision. Annales Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 27: 803-823.<br />
Duby, Georges.<br />
1953. La Société aux XIe et XIIe Siècles dans la Région Mâconnaise. Paris: Librairie<br />
Armand Colin. [Pp. 215-225: the interplay of kinship and feudalism.]<br />
Reviews: Williams J. 1954; Furber 1955; Lennard 1955.<br />
Duby, Georges.<br />
1980. The Structure of <strong>Kinship</strong> and Nobility: Northern France in the Eleventh and<br />
Twelfth Centuries. In The Chivalrous Society, by Georges Duby. Translated by Cynthia<br />
Postan. Pp. 134-148.<br />
Édélestand du Méril, M.<br />
1862. Des formes du mariage et des usages populaires qui s’y rattachaeient surtout en<br />
France pendant le Moyen Age. In Études sur Quelques Points d’Archéologie et<br />
d’Histoire Littéraire, by M. Édélestand du Méril. Pp. 1-84. Paris and Leipzig: A. Franck.<br />
Farnsworth, William O. HAVE<br />
1913. Uncle and Nephew in the Old French Chanson de Geste: A Study in the Survival of<br />
Matriarchy. New York: Columbia University Press.
Reviews: Nitze 1914; Stowell 1914.<br />
Guenée, B.<br />
1978. Les genealogies entre l’histoire et la politique: La fierté d’être Capétien en France,<br />
au Moyen Age. Annales: Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 3: 450-477.<br />
Maurel, Christian.<br />
1986. Structures familiales et solidarité lignagères à Marseille au XVe siècle: Autour de<br />
l’ascension sociale des Forbin. Annales: Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 41: 658-682.<br />
Nielen, Marie-Adelaïde.<br />
2002. Families of Outremer: A Source of Traditional Naming Customs. In Personal<br />
Names <strong>Studies</strong> of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures, edited by<br />
George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 131-139. Kalamazoo: Medieval<br />
Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.<br />
Oexle, O. G.<br />
1993. Lignage et parenté, politique et religion dans la noblesse du XIIe s.: l'évangéliaire<br />
de Henri le Lion. Cahiers de Civilisation Médiévale 36 (4): 339-354.<br />
O’Gorman, Richard.<br />
1965. Encore anc. fr. sire, seigneur ‘beau-pere’. Romania 86: 393-394.<br />
O’Gorman, Richard.<br />
1982. Seignor ‘Schwiegervater’ dans L’Altfranzösisches Wörterbuch. Studia<br />
Neophilologica 54: 99-108.<br />
Regnier, Claude.<br />
1960. Sur un emploi de seigneur qui manque à Godefroy. Romania 81: 522-524. [On the<br />
meaning ‘father-in-law’.]<br />
Regnier, Claude.<br />
1962. A propos de sire, seigneur ‘beau-pere’. Romania 83: 117-118.<br />
Sablonier, Roger.<br />
1984. The Aragonese Royal Family Around 1300. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the<br />
Study of Family and <strong>Kinship</strong>, edited by David W. Sabean and Hans Medick. Pp. 210-240.<br />
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Searle, Eleanor.<br />
1988. Predatory <strong>Kinship</strong> and the Creation of Norman Power, 840-1066. Berkeley:<br />
University of California Press.<br />
Reviews: Bachrach 1989; Bates 1990.<br />
Taviani, H.<br />
1978. Le mariage dans l’hérésie de l’An Mil. Annales: Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations<br />
6: 1074-1089.<br />
Theis, L.<br />
1976. Saints sans famille? Quelques remarques sur la famille dans le monde franc à<br />
travers les sources hagiographiques. Revue Historique 517: 3-20.<br />
MODERN
Blochwitz, Werner.<br />
1963. Die lexikalische Sonderstellung der Gaskogne, dargestelt an den<br />
Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Zeitschrift fur Romanische Philologie 79: 74-109.<br />
Bloemen, Johan.<br />
1981. Petit et grand: Le problème de la norme implicite. Travaux de Linguistique:<br />
Publications du Service de Linguistique Française de l’Universite de l’Etat à Gand 8: 7-<br />
25.<br />
Bloemen, Johan.<br />
1982. La syncatégorématicité relative de ‘petit’ et ‘grand’. In Sprache Beschreiben und<br />
Erklären. Akten des 16. Linguististischen Kolloquiums, Kiel 1981, herausgegeben von<br />
Klaus Detering, Jürgen Schmidt-Radefeldt, und Wolfgang Sucharowski. Bd. 1. Pp. 83-<br />
90. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. [Analysis of constructions grand frère and petit frère.]<br />
Boëtsch, G., and M. Prost.<br />
2001. Apparentement et ressemblance patronymique en Dauphiné du XVe au XXe siècle.<br />
In Le Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie, Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G.<br />
Zei. Pp. 301-317. Paris: CNRS.<br />
Claverie, Elizabeth, and Pierre Lamaison.<br />
1982. L’Impossible Mariage: Violence et Parenté en Gévaudan. Paris: Hachette.<br />
Collomp, Alain.<br />
1977. Alliance et filiation en Haute-Provence au XVIIIe siècle. Annales: Économies,<br />
Sociétés, Civilisations 32 (3): 445-477.<br />
Collomp, Alain.<br />
1983. La Maison du Père. Famille et Village en Haute-Provence aux XVIIe et XVIIIe<br />
Siècles. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.<br />
Reviews: Beik 1984; Benedict P. 1984.<br />
Collomp, Alain.<br />
1984. Tensions, Dissensions, and Ruptures Inside the Family in Seventeenth- and<br />
Eighteenth-Century Haute Provence. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of<br />
Family and <strong>Kinship</strong>, edited by Hans Medick and David W. Sabean. Pp. 145-170.<br />
Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press; Paris: Éditions de la Maison des<br />
Sciences de l’Homme.<br />
Collomp, Alain.<br />
2000. Surnames, Marriage, and Consanguinity in Eighteenth and Nineteenth Century<br />
Haute-Provence. History of the Family 5 (2): 243-254.<br />
Davis, Natalie Z.<br />
1977. Ghosts, Kin, and Progeny: Some Features of Family Life in Early Modern France.<br />
Daedalus 106: 87-114.<br />
Delille, Gérard.<br />
2007. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Marriage and Politics. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term<br />
Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon<br />
Mathieu. Pp. 163-186. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Derouet, Bernard.<br />
1989. Pratiques successorales et rapport à la terre: Les sociétés paysannes d’ancien régime.<br />
Annales: Economies, Sociétés, Civilisations 44: 173-206.<br />
Derouet, Bernard.<br />
1993. Le partage des frères: Héritage masculine et reproduction sociale en Franche-Comté aux<br />
XVIIIe et XIXe siècles. Annales: Economies, Sociétés, Civilisations 48: 453-474.<br />
Derouet, Bernard.<br />
1995. Territoire et parenté. Pour une mise en perspective de la communauté rurale et les forms<br />
de reproduction familiale. Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales 50: 645-686.<br />
Derouet, Bernard.<br />
1997a. Les pratiques familiales, le droit et la construction des différences (15e-19e<br />
siècles). Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales 52 (2): 369-391.<br />
Derouet, Bernard.<br />
1997b. La transmission égalitaire du patrimoine dans la France rurale (XVIe-XIXe siècles):<br />
Nouvelles perspectives de recherche. In Familia, Casa y Trabajo: Historia de la Familia. Vol.<br />
3, edité par F. Chacón Jiménez et Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. Pp. 73-92. Paris: EDITUM.<br />
Derouet, Bernard.<br />
2001. Parenté et marché foncier à l’époque moderne: Une reinterpretation. Annales: Histoire,<br />
Sciences Sociales 56: 337-368.<br />
Derouet, Bernard.<br />
2007. Political Power, Inheritance, and <strong>Kinship</strong> Relations: The Unique Features of<br />
Southern France (Sixteenth-Eighteenth Century). In <strong>Kinship</strong> in Europe: Approaches to<br />
Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and<br />
Jon Mathieu. Pp. 105-124. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.<br />
Derouet, Bernard, and Joseph Goy.<br />
1998. Transmettre la terre: Les inflexions d’une problématique de la difference. Mélanges de<br />
l’École Française de Rome. Italie et Méditerrannée 110: 117-153.<br />
Dupaquier, Jacques. HAVE<br />
1981. Naming Practices, Godparentholds, and <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Vexin, 1540-1900. Journal<br />
of Family History 6: 135-155.<br />
Fine, Agnès.<br />
1997. Parrainage, marrainage et relations familiales dans la société française<br />
contemporaine. Lien Social et Politique 37: 157-170.<br />
Gager, Kristin E.<br />
1996. Blood Ties and Fictive Ties: Adoption and Family Life in Early Modern France.<br />
Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.<br />
Reviews: Cadoret 1997; Desan 1997; Hardwick 1997; Abrarns 1998; Dixon C. 1998.<br />
Gallagher, O. R.<br />
1950. The Social Structure of a French Village Community, with Special Reference to the<br />
<strong>Kinship</strong> System. M. A. thesis. London School of Economics.<br />
Grenédan, J. Du Plessis de.
1900. Histoire de l’Autorité Paternelle et de la Société Familiale en France avant 1789.<br />
Paris: Arthur Rousseau.<br />
Review: Durkheim 1902.<br />
Guigo, Denis.<br />
1991. Les termes d’adresse dans un bureau parisien. L’Homme 31: 41-59. [Includes the<br />
use of a kinship chart to illustrate relations between employees.]<br />
Kesztenbaum, Lionel.<br />
2008. Places of Life Events as Bequestable Wealth: Family Territory and Migration in<br />
France, 19th and 20th Centuries. In <strong>Kinship</strong> and Demographic Behavior in the Past,<br />
edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 155-184. Dordrecht and<br />
London: Springer.<br />
Ladurie, Emmanuel L.<br />
1976. Family Structures and Inheritance Customs in Sixteenth-Century France. In Family and<br />
Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe, 1200-1800, edited by Jack Goody, Joan Trisk<br />
and E. P. Thompson. Pp. 37-70. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Johnson, Christopher H.<br />
2002. Das ‘Geschwister Archipel’: Bruder, Schwester, Liebe und Klassenformation im<br />
Frankreich des 19. Jahrhunderts. L’Homme: Zeitschrift für Feministische<br />
Geschichtswissenschaft 13: 50-67.<br />
Johnson, Christopher H.<br />
2007. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Civil Society, and Power in Nineteenth-Century Vannes. In <strong>Kinship</strong> in<br />
Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W.<br />
Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 258-283. New York and Oxford:<br />
Berghahn Books.<br />
Johnson, Cynthia J.<br />
2005. Marrying and Dying in Medieval Occitania: Case-Study Approach to Dowries,<br />
Disputes and Devolution in Twelth-Century Southern France. Ph.D. dissertation. Emory<br />
University, Department of History.<br />
Jones, Anne M.<br />
1987. Kin Relations in a French Alpine Community: A Preliminary Investigation.<br />
Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 304-322.<br />
Karnoouh, C.<br />
1971. L’oncle et le cousin. Etudes Rurales 42: 7-51. (Special Issue: “Recherches sur la<br />
Parenté Paysanne.”)<br />
Lamaison, Pierre.<br />
1979. Les stratégies matrimoniales dans un système complexe de parenté: Ribennes en<br />
Gévaudan (1650-1830). Annales: Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 34 (4): 721-743.<br />
Lemieux, Vincent.<br />
1971. Parenté et Politique. L’Organisation Sociale dans l’île d’Orléans. Quebec: Presses<br />
de l’Universit’e Laval.<br />
Reviews: Havel 1972; Karnoouh 1974; McRoberts 1976.
Le Roy Ladurie, Emmanuel.<br />
1976. A System of Customary Law: Family Structures and Inheritance Customs in<br />
Sixteenth-Century France. In Family and Society, edited by Robert Forster and Orest<br />
Ranum. Pp. 75-103. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.<br />
Livingstone, A.<br />
1997. Kith and Kin: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Family Structure of the Nobility of Eleventh- and<br />
Twelfth-Century Blois-Charters. French Historical <strong>Studies</strong> 20 (3): 419-458.<br />
Macherel, Claude.<br />
1979. La traversée du champ matrimonial: Un exemple alpin. Études Rurales 73: 9-40.<br />
Paris.<br />
Madic, Flora.<br />
2000. De l’égalité problematique aux mariages utiles. Parenté et alliance dans une société à<br />
parentèle (Mase, Alpes suisses). L’Homme 154-155: 225-240. (Special issue: Question de<br />
Parenté.)<br />
Mańczak, Witold. HAVE<br />
1989. Pourquoi un seul r dans père, mère et frère? In Variatio Linguarum: Beiträge zu<br />
Sprachvergleich und Sprachentwicklung. Festschrift zum 60. Geburtstag von Gustav<br />
Ineichen, herausgegeben von Ursula Klenk, Karl-Hermann Körner und Wolf Thümmel.<br />
Pp. 183-189. Stuttgart: R. Steiner Wiesbaden.<br />
Maranda, Pierre.<br />
1966. French <strong>Kinship</strong>: Structure and History. Ph.D. dissertation. Harvard University.<br />
Maranda, Pierre.<br />
1974. French <strong>Kinship</strong>: Structure and History. The Hague: Mouton. (Janua Linguarum.<br />
Series Practica 169)<br />
Reviews: Wolfram 1975; Chock 1976.<br />
Martin, O.<br />
1901. La Crise du Mariage dans la Législation Intermédiare (1798-1804). Thèse Droit.<br />
Paris.<br />
Merk, George.<br />
1983. Pourquoi un seul r dans père, mère et frère? Revue de Linguistique Romane 47:<br />
335-351.<br />
Michel, Andree.<br />
1967. Comparative Data Concerning the Interaction in French and American Families.<br />
Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 337-344. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.]<br />
Nassiet, Michel.<br />
1994. Nom et blason. Un discours de la filiation et de l’alliance (XIVe-XVIIIe siècle).<br />
L’Homme 34: 5-30.<br />
Patterson, Shirley G.<br />
1913. Concerning the Type beau-père, belle-mère. Modern Language Notes 28 (3): 73-<br />
77.<br />
Perrenoud, Alfred.
1995. Parents, grands-parents et parenté à Jussy au tournant du XIXème siècle. In Des<br />
Archives à la Mémoire. Mélanges offerts à Louis Binz. Pp. 305-323. Genève: Société<br />
d’Histoire et d’Archéologie de Genève.<br />
Pidoux, Pierre A.<br />
1902. Histoire du Mariage et du Droit des Gens Mariés en Franche-Comté depuis la<br />
Rédaction des Coutumes en 1459 jusqu'à la Conquête de la Province par Louis XIV en<br />
1674. Paris: Dole L. Bernin.<br />
Review: Durkheim 1904b.<br />
Karnoouh, C.<br />
1971. Terres et familles dans un village du Châtillonnais. Etudes Rurales 42: 52-104.<br />
(Special Issue: “Recherches sur la Parenté Paysanne.”)<br />
Pouzol, Abel.<br />
1902. La Recherche de la Paternité: Étude Critique de Sociologie et de Legislation<br />
Comparée. Paris: Giard et Brière.<br />
Review: Durkheim 1903.<br />
Segalen, Martine.<br />
1979. Mating in French Pre-Industrial Rural Areas. In Europe as a Culture Area, edited<br />
by Jean Cuisenier. Pp. 147-158. The Hague: Mouton.<br />
Segalen, Martine.<br />
1984. ‘Avoir sa Part’: Sibling Relations in Partible Inheritance Brittany. In Interest and<br />
Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family and <strong>Kinship</strong>, edited by Hans Medick and David<br />
W. Sabean. Pp. 129-144. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press; Paris:<br />
Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme.<br />
Salitot, M., and P. Labat.<br />
1986. Rapports de production et parenté dans un village du Bassin parisien. Ethnologie<br />
Française 16 (1): 77-87.<br />
Segalen, Martine.<br />
1985. Quinze Générations de Bas-Bretons: Parenté et Société dans le pays Bigouden<br />
Sud, 1720-1980. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.<br />
Reviews: Collard 1987; Treanton 1989; Ford 1990.<br />
Segalen, Martine, and Philippe Richard.<br />
1986. Marrying Kinsmen in Pays Bigouden Sud, Brittany. Journal of Family History 11<br />
(2): 109-130.<br />
Stocquart, Émile.<br />
1905. Aperçu de l’Évolution Juridique du Mariage. I. France. Bruxelles: Oscar<br />
Lamberty.<br />
Review: Baldwin 1905.<br />
Tilly, Louise A.<br />
1979. The Family Wage Economy of a French Textile City: Roubaix, 1872-1906.<br />
Journal of Family History 4 (4): 381-394.
Tilly, Louise A.<br />
1979b. Individual Lives and Family Strategies in the French Proletariat. Journal of<br />
Family History 4: 137-152.<br />
English translation: Fifteen Fenerations of Bretons: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Society in Lower<br />
Brittany, 1720-1980. Translated from the French by J. A. Underwood. New York:<br />
Cambridge University Press, 1991.<br />
Volterra, Edoardo.<br />
1984. La rivoluzione francese e il diritto di famiglia. Rivista trim. Dir. Proc. Civ. 38:<br />
260-277.<br />
Wald, Paul. HAVE<br />
1977. La variabilité dans les terminologies de parenté comme critère d’adéquation de<br />
l’analyse: L’exemple de la terminologie consaguine Française. L’Homme 17 (2-3) : 23-<br />
70.<br />
Weber, Florence.<br />
2003. Charges de Famille: Dépendance et Parenté dans la France Contemporaine. Paris:<br />
La Découverte.<br />
Wheaton, Robert.<br />
1980. Affinity and Descent in Seventeenth-Century Bordeaux. In Family and Sexuality in<br />
French History, edited by Robert Wheaton and Tamara K. Hareven. Pp. 111-134.<br />
Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.<br />
White, Stephen D.<br />
1988. Custom, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Gifts to Saints: The Laudatio Parentum in Western France,<br />
1050-1150. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press.<br />
Reviews: Biancalana 1989; Koziol 1990; Lewis A. 1990; Caenegem 1991.<br />
White, Stephen D.<br />
1994. The Discourse of Inheritance in Twelfth-Century France: Alternative Models of the<br />
Fief in the ‘Raoul de Cambrai’. In Law and Government in Medieval England and<br />
Normandy: Essays in Honour of Sir James Holt, edited by George Garnett and John G.<br />
Hudson. Pp. 173-197. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking <strong>Kinship</strong> and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen<br />
D.White. Pp. 173-197. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.<br />
White, Stephen D.<br />
1996. Clotild’s Revenge : Politics, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Ideology in the Merovingian Blood<br />
Feud. In Portraits of Medieval and Renaissance Living : Essays in Honor of David<br />
Herlihy, edited by Samuel K. Cohn and Steven A. Epstein. Pp. 107-130. Ann Arbor :<br />
University of Michigan Press.<br />
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking <strong>Kinship</strong> and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen<br />
D.White. Pp. 107-130. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.<br />
Zonabend, Françoise.<br />
1978. Baptismal <strong>Kinship</strong> at Minot (Côte d’Or). Annales: Economies, Sociétés,<br />
Civilisations 33: 656-676.
Zonabend, Françoise.<br />
1981. Les très proches et le pas trop loin. Réflexions sur l’organisation du champ<br />
matrimonial des sociétés à structures de parenté complexes. Ethnologie Française 11 (4):<br />
311-318. [Rural France.]<br />
Zonabend, Françoise.<br />
1990. La parenté baptismale à Minot. In Une Campagne Voisine: Minot, un Village<br />
Bourguignon, edited by T. Jolas, M.-C. Pingaud, Y. Verdier and Françoise Zonabend. Pp.<br />
215-240. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme.<br />
Yoon, H-S.<br />
1989. The Grammar of Inalienable Possession Construction in Korean, Mandarin, and<br />
French. Harvard <strong>Studies</strong> in Korean Linguistics 3. [Cross-listed in SINO-TIBETAN and<br />
KOREAN.]<br />
Yver, Jean.<br />
1966. Égalité entre Héritiers et Exclusion des Enfants Dotés: Essai de Géographie<br />
Coutumière. Paris: Sirey.<br />
Reviews: Bromley 1967; Wood 1968.<br />
Zonabend, F.<br />
1976. L’enquête de parenté dans la société paysanne française. In Outils d’Enquête et<br />
d’Analyse Anthropologiques, edited by Robert Cresswell and Maurice Godelier. Pp. 266-<br />
277. Paris: Maspero.<br />
FRIULIAN<br />
Rizzolatti, Piera.<br />
2001. Su alcune rarità lessicali del friulano. In Studi Offerti ad Alexandru Niculescu dagli<br />
amici e allievi di Udine, a cura di Sergio vatteroni. Pp. 195-205. Udine: Forum. [Pp. 204-<br />
205: on a dialectal form of the word for grandson.]<br />
IBERO-ROMANCE<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Vilar, Pierre.<br />
1987. La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX). Barcelona: Crítica.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Chacón Jiménez, Francisco.<br />
1987. La familia en España, una historia por hacer. In La Familia en la España<br />
Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 13-35. Barcelona: Crítica.<br />
Gacto Fernández, Enrique.<br />
1987. El grupo familiar de la Edad Moderna en los territorios del Mediterraneo hispanico:<br />
Una vision juridical. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by<br />
Pierre Vilar. Pp. 36-64. Barcelona: Crítica.<br />
COMPARATIVE
Brøgger, J., and D. D. Gilmore.<br />
1997. The Matrifocal Family in Iberia: Spain and Portugal Compared. Ethnology 36 (1):<br />
13-30.<br />
EAST IBERIAN<br />
CATALAN-VALENCIAN-BALEAR<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Ponce, S., and Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. (eds.)<br />
1994. Familia i Canvi Social a la Catalunya Contemporania. Vic: Spain Eumo.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Aebischer, Paul. HAVE<br />
1971. Sur quelques noms de parenté en catalan. In Estudis de Linguistica i de Filologia<br />
Catalanes Dedicats a la Memoria de Pompeu Fabra en el Centenari de la Seva<br />
Naixenca. XIII: 13-25. Barcelona, 1963-68.<br />
Barrera Gonzalez, A.<br />
1990. Casa, Herència y Familia en la Catalunya Rural. Madrid: Alianza Universidad.<br />
Faus Condomines, J.<br />
1902. Els capitols matrimonials a la comarca de Guissona (Catalunya Segriana). Revista<br />
Juridica de Catalunya. Barcelona.<br />
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç.<br />
1991a. Familia, iglesia y matrimonio en el campesinado acomodado catalan (s. XVIII-<br />
XIX). Boletin de la ADEH 9 (1): 27-64.<br />
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç.<br />
1991b. Familia y grupo sociales en Cataluna en los siglos XVIII-XIX. In Familia,<br />
Grupos Sociales y Mujer en Espana (s. XV-XIX), edited by F. Chacon, J. Hernandez<br />
Franco and A. Penafiel. Pp. 119-137. Murcia, Spain: Universidad de Murcia.<br />
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç.<br />
1993. Fratelli al celibato, sorelle i matrimonio. La parte dei cadetti nella riproduzzione<br />
sociale dei gruppi agiati in Catalogna (secoli XVIII-XIX). Quaderni Storici 28 (83): 527-<br />
554.<br />
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç.<br />
1994. L’us de la familia per le burgesia de la Catalunya Central. In Familia i Canvi<br />
Social a la Catalunya Contemporania, edited by S. Ponce and Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. Pp.<br />
15-44. Vic: Spain Eumo.<br />
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç. HAVE<br />
2004. <strong>Kinship</strong> as a Mechanism in the Social Structuring of Rural Catalonia (Eighteenth<br />
and Nineteenth Centuries). Journal of Family History 29 (2): 135-152.<br />
Iszaevich, Abraham. HAVE<br />
1981. Corporate Household and Ecocentric <strong>Kinship</strong> Group in Catalonia. Ethnology 20<br />
(4): 277-290.<br />
Llobera, Josep R.<br />
1997. Aspects of Catalan <strong>Kinship</strong>, Identity, and Nationalism. Journal of the
Anthropological Society of Oxford 28 (3): 297-309. (Special Issue: “<strong>Kinship</strong> and<br />
Identity.”)<br />
Llobera, Josep R.<br />
2004. What’s in a Name: <strong>Kinship</strong>, Territory and Religion in the Making of National<br />
Identity. In Foundations of National Identity: From Catalonia to Europe, by Josep R.<br />
Llobera. Pp. 46-63. New York: Berghahn Books.<br />
Pla Alberola, Primitivo J.<br />
1987. Familia y matrimonio en la Valencia moderna: Apuntes para su estudio. In La<br />
Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 94-128.<br />
Barcelona: Crítica.<br />
Simón i Tarrés, Antoni.<br />
1987. La familia catalana en el Antiguo Régimen. In La Familia en la España<br />
Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 65-93. Barcelona: Crítica.<br />
WEST IBERIAN<br />
CASTILIAN<br />
SPANISH<br />
MEDIEVAL<br />
Figueras, Lluís To.<br />
2002. Personal Naming and Structures of <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Medieval Spanish Peasantry. In<br />
Personal Names <strong>Studies</strong> of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures,<br />
edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 53-66. Kalamazoo:<br />
Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.<br />
Martin, Georges. HAVE<br />
1997. Structures de parenté et régimes de la dépendance politique. Annexes des Cahiers<br />
de Linguistique Hispanique Médiévale 11 (11): 153-167. [<strong>Kinship</strong> and vassality in<br />
medieval Spain, as reflected in Poema de Mío Cid (1200).]<br />
Sopena, Pascual M.<br />
2002. Personal Naming and <strong>Kinship</strong> in the Spanish Aristocracy. In Personal Names<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures, edited by George<br />
Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 67-76. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute<br />
Publications, Western Michigan University.<br />
MODERN<br />
Blanes, Isabel M.<br />
1987. La estructura familiar del campesinado de Mallorca, 1824-1827. In La Familia en<br />
la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 212-257. Barcelona:<br />
Crítica.<br />
Brandes, Stanley H.<br />
1975. Migration, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Community: Tradition and Transition in a Spanish<br />
Village. New York: Academic Press.<br />
Reviews: Aceves 1976; Buechler 1979. See also Foster 1977.
Chacón Jiménez, Francisco.<br />
1987. Notas para el estudio de la familia en la región de Murcia durante el Antiguo<br />
Régimen. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar.<br />
Pp. 129-171. Barcelona: Crítica.<br />
Comas D’Argemir, Dolors.<br />
1987. Rural Crisis and the Reproduction of Family Systems: Celibacy as a Problem in<br />
Aragonese Pyrenees. Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 263-277.<br />
Fahnestock, Edith, and Mary B. Peaks. HAVE<br />
1913. A Vulgar Latin Origin for Spanish padres Meaning ‘Father and Mother’.<br />
Transactions and Proceedings of the American Philological Association 44: 77-86.<br />
Fauve Chamoux, A.<br />
1984. Les structures familiales au royaume des familles souches: Esparros. Annales 39:<br />
514-528.<br />
Fauve Chamoux, A.<br />
1987. La fonctionnement de la famille souche dans les baronies des Pyrénées du XVII<br />
siècle a la première guerre mondiale. In I Congreso Hispano Luso Italiano de<br />
Demografia Historica. Barcelona: Association de Demografia Historica.<br />
Foster, George M. HAVE<br />
1953. Cofradía and Compadrazgo in Spain and Spanish America. Southwestern Journal<br />
of Anthropology 9 (1): 1-28. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.]<br />
Foster, George M.<br />
1977. Comment on Aceves’ Review of Brandes’ Migration, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Community.<br />
American Anthropologist 79: 442-443.<br />
Harney, Michael.<br />
1993. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Polity in the Poema de Mio Cid. West Lafayette: Purdue University<br />
Press.<br />
Review: Sánchez 1994; Pavlović 1995.<br />
Héran Haen, François.<br />
1979. Terre et Parenté en Andalousie Occidentale: Recherche d’Anthropologie Sociale et<br />
Historique sur la Bourgeoisie Agraire de Séville. Ph.D. dissertation. Université de Paris<br />
V.<br />
Héran Haen, François.<br />
1990. Le Bourgeois de Séville: Terre et Parenté en Andalousie. Paris: Presses<br />
Universitaires de France.<br />
Reviews: Wylie 1992; Zalio 1993.<br />
Hernádez Franco, J., and A. Peñafiel Ramón.<br />
1998. Parentesco, linaje y mayorazgo en una ciudad mediterránea: Murcia (siglos XV-<br />
XVIII). Hispania 58 (198): 157-183. Madrid.<br />
Kenny, Michael. HAVE<br />
1960. Patterns of Patronage in Spain. Anthropological Quarterly 33 (1): 14-23. [Ritual<br />
kinship.]
Mikelarena, F.<br />
1992. Estructuras familiares y sistemas sucesorios en Navarra: Una aproximación crítica<br />
desde las ciencias sociales a las perspectivas tradicionales. Revista Jurídica de Navarra<br />
14: 119-145.<br />
Mira, J.<br />
1971. Mariage et famille dans une communauté rurale du Pays de Valence (Espagne).<br />
Etudes Rurales 42: 105-119. (Special Issue: “Recherches sur la Parenté Paysanne.”)<br />
Pitt-Rivers, Julian A.<br />
1958. Ritual <strong>Kinship</strong> in Spain. Transactions of the New York Academy of Sciences, Series<br />
II 20: 424-431.<br />
Rice, Carl C.<br />
1901. Etymological Notes on Old Spanish consograr, consagrar, *consangrar. Modern<br />
Language Notes 16 (8): 236-238.<br />
Roque, Maria A.<br />
1988. Hermanos y tios o el character uxorilocal del parentesco castellano. Revista de<br />
Dialectologia y Tradiciones Populares 43: 525-537.<br />
Ruiz Domenec, J. E.<br />
1979. Système de parenté et théorie de l’alliance dans la société Catalane (env. 1000-env.<br />
1240). Revue Historique 532: 305-326.<br />
Stocquart, Émile.<br />
1907. Aperçu de l’Évolution Juridique du Mariage. I. Espagne. Bruxelles: Oscar<br />
Lamberty.<br />
Review: Baldwin 1907.<br />
Vicent, Bernard, and James Casey.<br />
1987. Casa y familia en la Granada del Antiguo Régimen. In La Familia en la España<br />
Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 172-211. Barcelona: Crítica.<br />
ITALIAN<br />
MEDIEVAL<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Duby, Georges, and Jacques Le Goff. (eds.)<br />
1981. Famiglia e Parentela nell’Italia Medievale. Bologna: Mulino. 206 P.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Drell, Joanna H.<br />
1992. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Conquest: Family Strategies in the Principality of Salerno During the<br />
Norman Period 1077-1194. Ithaca: Cornell University Press.<br />
Haas, Louis. HAVE<br />
1995. Il Mio Buono Compare: Choosing Godparents and the Uses of Baptismal <strong>Kinship</strong><br />
in Renaissance Florence. Journal of Social History 29 (2): 341-356.<br />
Herlihy, David.
1969. Family Solidarity in Medieval Italian History. In Economy, Society, and<br />
Government in Medieval Italian History: Essays in Memory of Robert L. Reynolds, edited<br />
by David Herlihy, Robert S. Lopez, and Vsevolod Slessarev. Pp. 173-184. Kent.<br />
Herlihy, David, and Christiane Klapisch-Zuber.<br />
1978. Les Toscans et Leur Familles. Une Étude du Catasto Florentin de 1427. Paris:<br />
Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques.<br />
Reviews: Martines 1979; Kent F. 1980; Gutmann 1981.<br />
Hughes, Diane O.<br />
1975. Urban Growth and Family Structure in Medieval Genoa. Past and Present 66: 3-<br />
28.<br />
Hughes, Diane O.<br />
1977. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Neighbors in Medieval Genoa. In The Medieval City, edited by Harry<br />
Miskimin and Davod Herlihy. Pp. 95-112. New Haven: Yale University Press.<br />
Martin, Jean-Marie.<br />
2002. Personal Names and Family Structure in Medieval Southern Italy and Sicily. In<br />
Personal Names <strong>Studies</strong> of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures,<br />
edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 109-117. Kalamazoo:<br />
Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.<br />
Mineo, E. Igor.<br />
2001. Nobilità di Stato: Famiglie e Identità Aristocratiche nel Tardo Meioevo. La Sicilia.<br />
Roma: Donzelli.<br />
Raggio, Osvaldo.<br />
1990. Faide et Parentele: Lo Stato Genovese Visto dalla Fontanabuona. Turin: Giulio<br />
Einaudi.<br />
Review: Smail 1996.<br />
MODERN<br />
SPECIAL ISSUES<br />
Melograni, P.<br />
1988. Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi. Bari: Laterza.<br />
Signorini, Italo. (ed.)<br />
1987. Forme di Comparatico Italiano. L’Uomo 11 (1).<br />
Solinas, Pier G. (ed.)<br />
1992. Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt 1. La Ricerca Folklorica<br />
25.<br />
Solinas, Pier G. (ed.)<br />
1993. Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt 2. La Ricerca Folklorica<br />
27.<br />
Terpstra, Nicholas. (ed.)
2000. The Politics of Ritual <strong>Kinship</strong>: Cofraternities and Social Order in Early Modern<br />
Italy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Reviews: Banker 2001; D’Andrea 2001.<br />
GENERAL<br />
Alinei, Mario.<br />
1992. Onomasiologia strutturale: Il sistema lessicale del “padrinaggio” nei dialetti italiani e<br />
corsi. Quaderni di Semantici 13: 195-222.<br />
Anderson, Gallatin.<br />
1956. A Survey of Italian Godparenthood. Kroeber Anthropological Society Papers 15: 1-<br />
110.<br />
Anderson, Gallatin.<br />
1957. Il Comparragio: The Italian Godparenthood Complex. Southwestern Journal of<br />
Anthropology 13 91): 32-53.<br />
Arioti, M.<br />
1985. Sistema di parentela e scambi matrimoniali in una communità contadina<br />
dell’Umbria. Rassegna Italiana di Sociologia 24 (2): 253-288.<br />
Arioti, M.<br />
1988. Non Desiderare la Donna d’Altri.Gruppi Sociali, Parentela e Matrimonio nella<br />
Communità Mezzadrile di Prodo. Milano: Angeli.<br />
Barbagli, M., and D. I. Kertzer.<br />
1992. Storia della Famiglia Italiana, 1750-1950. Bologna: Il Mulino.<br />
Berkner, D.<br />
1984. La famiglia ceppo e il ciclo di sviluppo della famiglia contadina. In Famiglia e<br />
Mutamento Sociale, edited by M. Barbagli. Pp. 116-140. Bologna: Mulino.<br />
Bertoletti, Nello.<br />
2006. Un continuatore di ‘amita’ e la flessione imparisillaba nei nomi di parentela.<br />
Lingua e Stile 41 (2): 159-200.<br />
Bestard-Camps, Joan.<br />
1986. Casa y Familia: Parentesco y Reproducción Doméstica en Formentera. Barcelona:<br />
Institut d’Estudis Baleárics.<br />
Translated into English as What’s in a Relative? Household and Family in Formentera,<br />
by Robert Pitt. New York and Oxford: Berg, 1991.<br />
Review: Pina-Cabral 1994.<br />
Bianco, C.<br />
1983. Paesano o forestiero? Esperimenti genealogice sull’emigrazione. L’Uomo 7 (1-2):<br />
237-251.<br />
Bianco, C.<br />
1988. The Mezzadria Family: A Study of <strong>Kinship</strong> Roles in the Life Cycle. Ethnologia<br />
Europaea 18: 135-148.
Biondi, G., and A. Vienna.<br />
2001. Parenté et patronymes chez les minorités ethniques en Italie du Sud et en Sicile. Le<br />
Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie, Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G. Zei. P.<br />
285-299. Paris: CNRS.<br />
Cammarosano, Paolo.<br />
1977. Les structures familiales dans les villes de l’Italie communale (XIIe-XIVe siècles).<br />
In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le<br />
Goff. Pp. 181-194. Rome: École Française de Rome.<br />
Cardona, G. R.<br />
1988. I nomi della parentela. In Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi, a cura di P.<br />
Melograni. Pp. 287-325. Bari: Laterza.<br />
Delille, Gérard.<br />
1976. Classi sociali e scrambi matrimoniali nel Salernitano. Quaderni Storici 33: 983-997.<br />
Delille, Gérard.<br />
1985. Famille et Proprieté dans la Royaume de Naples (XVe-XIXe Siècle). Rome.<br />
Translated into Italian as Famiglia e Proprietà nel Regno di Napoli, by Gérard Delille.<br />
Torino: Einaudi, 1988.<br />
Delille, Gérard.<br />
1994. Consanguinité proche en Italie du XVI e au XIX e siècle In Épouser au Plus Proche:<br />
Inceste, Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by<br />
Pierre Bonte. Pp. 323-340. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences<br />
Sociales.<br />
Donati, Pierpaolo.<br />
1974. Sulla mobilità matrimoniale in Italia: endogamia ed esogamia professionale nei<br />
matrimoni in Italia (1969-70). Quaderni di Sociologia 23 (4): 290-306.<br />
D’Onofrio, Salvatore.<br />
1987. Amicizia ed eros nel comparatico siciliano. Prime considerazioni sull'incesto di terzo<br />
tipo e l’atomo di parentela spirituale. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di<br />
Comparatico Italiano.)<br />
D’Onofrio, Salvatore.<br />
2000. Identité et parentés en Sicile. L’Homme 154-155: 225-240. (Special issue: Question<br />
de Parenté.)<br />
Douglass, William A.<br />
1980. The South Italian Family: A Critique. Journal of Family History 5: 338-359.<br />
Garigue, Philip, and <strong>Raymond</strong> W. <strong>Firth</strong>.<br />
1956. <strong>Kinship</strong> Organisation of Italianates in London. In Two <strong>Studies</strong> of <strong>Kinship</strong> in London,<br />
edited by <strong>Raymond</strong> W. <strong>Firth</strong>, Pp. 67-93. London: University of London/Athlone Press.<br />
Grilli, Simonetta. HAVE
1992. “Famiglie vecchie e parenti alla persa.” Cicli domestici, dinamiche genealogiche e<br />
mobilità poderale in una fattoria del Senese. La Ricerca Folklorica 25: 25-34. (Special<br />
Issue: Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlante Italiano. Pt. 1.)<br />
Jud, J. HAVE<br />
1908. Sprachgeographische Untersuchungen. IV. Oberitalienisch barba ‘Onkel’. Archiv<br />
für das Studium der Neuren Sprachen und Literaturen 62: 96-102.<br />
Kertzer, D. I.<br />
1984. Family Life in Central Italy, 1880-1910: Sharecropping, Wage Labor, and<br />
Coresidence. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press.<br />
Reviews: Sarti 1985; Rose S. 1986; Stirling 1986.<br />
Kertzer, D. I., and D. P. Hogan.<br />
1989. Family, Political Economy, and Demographic Change: The Transformation of Life<br />
in Casalecchio, Italy, 1861-1921. Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press.<br />
Reviews: Holmes 1991; Laslett P. 1991; Litchfield 1991; Pitkin 1991; Powell V. 1991;<br />
Tilly 1991.<br />
LaPalombara, Joseph.<br />
1967. Clientela e Parentela: Studio sui Gruppi d’interesse in Italia. Milano: Edizioni di<br />
Comunità. 403 P.<br />
Luzzati, Michele.<br />
1977. Familles nobles et familles marchandes à Pise et en Toscane dans les Bas Moyen<br />
Age. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and<br />
Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 275-296. Rome: École Française de Rome.<br />
Magatti, M., and E. Mingione.<br />
1994. Stratègies familiales et développement économique: Les deux cas italiens.<br />
L’Ethnographie 90 (115): 51-72. (Special Issue: “Économie et Parenté.”)<br />
Manfredini, Matteo, and Marco Breschi.<br />
2008. Marriage and the Kin Network: Evidence from a 19th-Century Italian Community.<br />
In <strong>Kinship</strong> and Demographic Behavior in the Past, edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and<br />
Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 15-36. Dordrecht and London: Springer.<br />
Merzario, Raul.<br />
1981. Il Paese Stretto. Strategie Matrimoniali nella Diocese di Como, XVI-XVIII Secolo.<br />
Torino: Einaudi.<br />
Merzario, Raul.<br />
1990. Land, <strong>Kinship</strong>, and Consanguineous Marriage in Italy from the Seventeenth to the<br />
Nineteenth Centuries. Journal of Family History 15 (4): 529-546.<br />
Miller, Maria G., and Roy A. Miller.<br />
1987. Mamme, mammane, matrigne, and madrine: The Role of Women in Ritual <strong>Kinship</strong><br />
in Central Lucania. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: “Forme di Comparatico Italiano.”)<br />
Minicuci, M.
1986. La memoria genealogica in un paese della Calabria di oggi. In La Modèle<br />
Familial Européen. Normes, Déviances, Contrôle du Pouvoir. Pp. 155-163. Roma:<br />
Ecole Française de Rome.<br />
Minicuci, M.<br />
1989. Qui e Altrove. Famiglie di Calabria e di Argentina. Milano: Franco Angeli.<br />
[Cross-listed in AMERICA.]<br />
Moss, Leonard W., and Stephen C. Cappannari. HAVE<br />
1960. Patterns of <strong>Kinship</strong>, Comparaggio and Community in a South Italian Village.<br />
Anthropological Quarterly 33 (1): 24-32.<br />
Ortalli, Gherardo.<br />
1977. La famille à Bologne au XIIIe siècle, entre la réalité des groupes inférieurs et la<br />
mentalité des classes dominnates. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited<br />
by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 205-223. Rome: École Française de Rome.<br />
Owen-Hughes, D.<br />
1979. Ideali domestici e comporatmento sociale: Testimonianze della Genova medievale.<br />
In La Famiglia nella Storia, a cura di Charles E. Rosenberg. Pp. 147-184. Torino:<br />
Einaudi.<br />
Palumbo, Berardino.<br />
1986. “Esser fatto cristiano”: Sacralità, simbolismo e valenze sociali dei legami di<br />
parentela spirituale in una comunità sannita. L’Uomo 10 (2).<br />
Palumbo, Berardino.<br />
1987. “La lunga catena dei compari”: Struttura e mutamento in un sistema di comparatico<br />
italiano. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di Comparatico Italiano.)<br />
Palumbo, Berardino.<br />
1991. Madre Madrina. Rituale, Parentela e Identità in un Paese del Sannio (San Marco<br />
dei Cavoti). Milano: Franco Angeli.<br />
Palumbo, Berardino. HAVE<br />
1992. “Casa di mugliera, casa di galera.” Identità, residenza e parentela in un paese del<br />
Sannio. In Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt 1. La Ricerca<br />
Folklorica 25: 7-24.<br />
Papa, C.<br />
1983. Il ciclo della vita familare mezzadrile. Alcuni resultati di un’inchiesta nel commune<br />
di Santa Maria Tiberina. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 185-204.<br />
Pellegrini, Giovan B.<br />
1977. Terminologia matrimoniale. Settimane di Studio della Fondazione Centro italiano<br />
di Studi sull'Alto Medioevo 24: 43-102.<br />
Pettener, D., P. Gueresi et F. Martuzzi Veronesi.<br />
2001. Patronymes et structure génétique de la République de Saint-Marin. In Le<br />
Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie, Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G. Zei. Pp.<br />
353-365. Paris: CNRS.<br />
Piasere, Leonardo.
1994. Fratelli d’Italia. Fraternité, sororité et inégalité dans les terminologies de parenté<br />
italiennes. In Les Cadets, edité par G. Ravis-Giordani et M. Segalen. Paris: CNRS.<br />
Piselle, F.<br />
1981. Parentela ed Emigrazione. Mutamenti e Continuità in una Communità Calabrese.<br />
Torino: Einaudi.<br />
Resta, Patrizia.<br />
1987. Tradizione ed innovazione: Un esempio pugliese di comparatico simmetrico.<br />
L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di Comparatico Italiano.)<br />
Roncière, Charles M. de la..<br />
1977. Une famille florentine au XIVe siècle: Les Velluti. In Famille et Parenté dans<br />
l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 227-248. Rome:<br />
École Française de Rome.<br />
Rosetti, Gabriella.<br />
1977. Histoire familiale et structures sociales et politiques à Pise aux Xie et XIIe siècles.<br />
In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le<br />
Goff. Pp. 159-180. Rome: École Française de Rome.<br />
Salvioni, C. HAVE<br />
1897. Per i nomi di parentela in Italia a proposite di un recente studio. Rendiconti, Reale<br />
Instituto Lombardo di Scienze e Lettere Serie 2, 30: 1497-1520. Milano. [Reaction to<br />
Tappolet 1895.]<br />
Sciama, Lidia D.<br />
2003. A Venetian Island: Environment, History and Change in Burano. New York:<br />
Berghahn Books. [Pp. 75-116: <strong>Kinship</strong> and residence.]<br />
Reviews: Siporin 2005; Scott 2007.<br />
Sellan, Giuliana.<br />
1983a. Il nome e la terra: procedure di classificazione in una società contadina del Nord<br />
Italia. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 74-92.<br />
Sellan, Giuliana.<br />
1983b. Scambi Matrimoniali in un Villaggio Mocheno. Report 7. Universita degli Studi<br />
di Verona, Facoltà di Magistero-Istituto di Psicologia.<br />
Sellan, Giuliana<br />
1987. Aspetti della parentela spirituale tra i Mòcheni. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue:<br />
Forme di Comparatico Italiano.)<br />
Severi, Carlo.<br />
1980. Le Nom de lignée. Les sobriquets dans un village d’Émilie. L’Homme 20 (4): 105-<br />
118.<br />
Solinas, Pier G.<br />
1987. La dot e la part. Transmission des biens, fils et filles dans les familles polynucleaires des<br />
metayers Sienneis. In Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe<br />
Méditéranéenne, edité par G. Ravis-Giordani. Pp. 166-188. Paris: Editions du Centre National<br />
de la Recherche Scientifique.
Solinas, Pier G. HAVE<br />
1992. La residenza instabile. In Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt<br />
1. La Ricerca Folklorica 25: 41-50.<br />
Solinas, Pier G., and P. Clementi.<br />
1983. I cicli di sviluppo delle famiglie mezzadrili del senese. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 165-184.<br />
Tabacco, Giovanni.<br />
1977. Le rapport de parenté comme instrument de domination consortiale: Quelques<br />
exemples piémontais. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges<br />
Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 153-158. Rome: École Française de Rome.<br />
Tukey, Ann. HAVE<br />
1967. Italian Dialect <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Italica 44: 344-353.<br />
Vincenzi-Amato, D.<br />
1988. La famiglie e il diritto. In Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi, a cura di P.<br />
Melograni. Pp. 629-700. Bari: Laterza.<br />
Violante, Cinzio.<br />
1977. Quelques caractéristiques des structures familiales en Lombardie, Émilie et<br />
Toskane aux Xie et XIIe siècles. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited<br />
by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 87-148. Rome: École Française de Rome.<br />
Yanagisako, Sylvia.<br />
2002. Producing Culture and Capital: Family Firms in Italy. Princeton: Princeton<br />
University Press.<br />
Zeli, Rosanna.<br />
1985. Di barba “zio” e di alcuni nomi del “ginepro’: Osservazione su due recenti articoli.<br />
Vox Romanica 44: 87-104.<br />
PORTUGUESE<br />
MEDIEVAL<br />
Durand, Robert.<br />
2002. Family Memory and the Durability of the Nomen Paternum. In Personal Names<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures, edited by George<br />
Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 77-86. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute<br />
Publications, Western Michigan University.<br />
Lurdes, Rosa Maria de.<br />
1996. Mariage et empêchements canoniques de parenté dans la société portugaise (1455-<br />
1520). Mélanges de l’Ecole Française de Rome. Moyen-Age, Temps modernes 108 (2):<br />
525-608.<br />
MODERN<br />
Araújo, A. C.<br />
1996. A esfera pública da vida privada: a família nas “Artes de bem morrer.” Revista<br />
Portuguesa de Historia 31: 341-371. Coimbra.<br />
Brettell, Caroline B. HAVE
1991. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Contract: Property Transmission and Family Relations in<br />
Northwestern Portugal. Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in Society and History 33 (3): 443-465.<br />
Callier-Boisvert, Colette.<br />
1968. Remarques sur le système de parenté et sur la famille au Portugal. L’Homme 8 (2):<br />
87-103.<br />
O’Neill, Brian J.<br />
1983. Dying and Inheriting in Rural Trás-os-Montes. Journal of the Anthropological<br />
Society of Oxford 14: 44-74.<br />
O’Neill, Brian J.<br />
1987. Pul Eliya in the Portuguese Mountains: A Comparative Essay on <strong>Kinship</strong> Practices<br />
and Family Ideology. Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 278-303.<br />
Rowland, D.<br />
1984. Sistemas familiars e padrões demográficos em Portugal: Questões para uma<br />
investigação comparada. Ler História 3: 13-32.<br />
Santos, Armindo dos.<br />
1986. Configurations Spatiales et Organisation Sociale: Structure Agraire et Système de<br />
Parenté dans le Village de Chãos de la Région de Beira-Beixa au Portugal. Ph.D.<br />
dissertation. Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.<br />
Wall, Karin.<br />
1998. Famílias no Campo: Passado e Presente em Duas Freguesias do Baixo Minho.<br />
Lisboa: Publicacos Dom Quixote.<br />
Review: Callier-Boisvert 2000.<br />
Willems, E.<br />
1962. On Portuguese Family Structure. International Journal of Comparative Sociology 3<br />
(1): 65-79.<br />
ROMANIAN<br />
MEDIEVAL<br />
Cronţ, Gheorghe.<br />
1969. Instituţii Medievale Românesti: Înfrăţirea de Moşie; Jurătorii. Bucharest: Editura<br />
Academiei Republicii Socialiste Romania. [“Medieval Romanian Institutions: <strong>Kinship</strong>;<br />
Jurors.”]<br />
Reviews: Hitchins 1971; Fischer-Galati 1975.<br />
MODERN<br />
Binder, Stephan.<br />
1932. “Kind”, “Knabe,” “Mädchen” in den Nördlichen Dialekten des Dakoromanischen<br />
Sprachgebietes. Ein Beitrag zur Onomasiologie. Bukarest: Presa.<br />
Bogrea, V.<br />
1922. O problema semantica. Dacoromania 2 (1921-1922): 664-666. Cluj. [On<br />
the semantic connection between ‘knee’ and ‘generation’.]
Bonfante, Giuliano. HAVE<br />
1959. Sulla “latinità” del Romeno. Acta Philologica della Societas Academica<br />
Dacoromana 2: 189-195. Roma. [Romanian kin terms compared to Latin and other<br />
Romance systems.]<br />
Reprinted in Studii Romeni, para Giuliano Bonfante. Pp. 85-89. Roma: Società<br />
Accademica Romena, 1973. HAVE<br />
Chelcea, Liviu. HAVE<br />
2003. Ancestors, Domestic Groups, and the Socialist State: Housing Nationalization and<br />
Restitution in Romania. Comparative <strong>Studies</strong> in Society and History 45 (4): 714-740.<br />
Ciobanel, Alina I.<br />
1996. Tipologia relatiilor de rudenie. Anuarul Institutului de Etnografie ši Folclor<br />
“Constantin Brailoiu” 7: 19-35. Bucurešti. [Pp. 34-35: English summary; Romanian<br />
kinship in the 20 th century; typological aspects.]<br />
Constantinescu, Nicolae.<br />
1987. Relatiile de Rudenie în Societatile Traditionale: Reflexe în Folclorul Românesc.<br />
Bucuresti: Editura Academiei Republicii Socialiste România. 183 P. [English summary.]<br />
Constantinescu, Nicolae.<br />
2000. Etnologia si Folclorul Relatiilor de Rudenie. Bucuresti: Editura Univers. 247 P.<br />
[Revised edition of Constantinescu 1987]<br />
Cuisenier, Jean.<br />
1994. Le Feu Vivant: La Parenté et ses Rituels dans les Carpates. Paris: Presses<br />
Universitaires de France.<br />
Review: Mesnil 1995.<br />
Diaconescu, Paula. HAVE<br />
1979. Un phenomène de symetrie entre la flexion et la catégorie sémantique de parenté.<br />
Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 24/ Cahiers de Linguistique Théorique et Appliquée16:<br />
107-116.<br />
Graur, A.<br />
1937. Notes d’etymologie roumaine. Bulletin Linguistique 5. [Pp. 62-63: On Rom bunik<br />
‘grandfather’.]<br />
Lorint, Florica.<br />
1967. Traditia “Moasei de neam” in Gorj. Revista de Etnografie si Folclor 12 (2): 127-<br />
132.<br />
Lorint, Florica, and Constantin Eretescu.<br />
1967. “Mosii” in obiceiurile vietii familiale. Revista de Etnografie si Folclor 12 (4): 299-<br />
308. [p. 308: French summary; 300, n. 2: etymology and use as kin term] HAVE<br />
Marcu, L. P.<br />
1972-1973. Aspecte ale corelatiei dintre structura familiei şi terminologia de rudenie la<br />
vlahii balcanica. Analele Societatii Limba Româna 3-4: 281-287.<br />
Melnik, V. HAVE
1961. Yn legeture ku petrunderia elementulei slav reseritian yn graiurile moldovenesht<br />
(terminei pentru nociunia bunik). Limba şi Literatura Moldoveniaske 4: 26-33.<br />
Pandrea, Andrei.<br />
1980-1981. Le mariage et la résidence a Boişoara (Tara Lovistei). Bulletinul Bibliotecii<br />
Romane 8 (12): 61-134.<br />
Pop, Mihai.<br />
1979. The Relationship between the System of <strong>Kinship</strong> Relations and the System of<br />
Customs. In Europe as a Cultural Area. 9 th International Congress of Anthropological<br />
and Ethnological Sciences, Chicago, 1973, edited by Jean Cuisenier. Pp. 135-146. The<br />
Hague: Mouton.<br />
Popovici, Victoria.<br />
1990. Romanische Verwandtschaftsnamen: Die Subsysteme der sozialen Verwandtschaft.<br />
Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 35 (3): 167-182.<br />
Sala, M. HAVE<br />
1955. Termenii pentru “unchi” după “Atlasul Lingvistic Romîn.” Studii şi Cercetări<br />
Lingvistice 6 (1-2): 133-155. [Terms for uncle; summaries in Russian (pp. 153-154) and<br />
French (p. 154-155).]<br />
Scurtu, Vasile.<br />
1962. Contributii la studiul terminologiei de înrudire în limba româna. Contributii<br />
Lingvistice 7 (2): 275-292.<br />
Scurtu, Vasile.<br />
1963. Contributii la studiul terminologiei de înrudire în limba româna. Studii şi Cercetări<br />
Lingvistice 14: 457-469.<br />
Scurtu, Vasile.<br />
1966. Termenii de Înrudire în Limba Româna. Bucureşti: Editura Academiei Republicii<br />
Socialiste România.<br />
Todoran, Romulus. HAVE<br />
1943. Moaşă ‘sage-femme’. Dacoromania 10 (2): 278-284.<br />
Vătăşescu, C.<br />
1997. Termes d’origine latine concernant la parenté, conservés en albanais et en roumain.<br />
Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196. [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN.]<br />
Vulpe, Magdalena. HAVE<br />
1966. Répartition territoriale des noms de parenté en Daco-Roumain (d’après l’Alr).<br />
Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 11: 31-61.<br />
SARDINIAN<br />
<strong>COLLECTIONS</strong><br />
Oppo, A.<br />
1990. Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. Cagliari: La Tarantola.<br />
Addari Rapallo, C.<br />
GENERAL
1990. Nome e famiglia in Sardegna. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda<br />
Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.<br />
Angioni, G.<br />
1990. Nota sulla famiglia sarda tradizionale. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società<br />
Sarda Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.<br />
Da Re, Maria G.<br />
1987. Tous égaux, tous differentes. Notes sur le système de transmission des bien materiels en<br />
Trexenta (Sardaigne). In Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe<br />
Méditéranéenne, edité par G. Ravis-Giordani. Pp. 137-162. Paris: Editions du Centre National<br />
de la Recherche Scientifique.<br />
Da Re, Maria G.<br />
1990. Forme di patrimonio in parentela a Baunei. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società<br />
Sarda Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.<br />
Da Re, Maria G.<br />
1993. Gli eredi della Santa. Una festa di parenti a Baunei (Sardegna). In Forme di<br />
Famiglia, edited by P. G. Solinas. La Ricecra Folklorica 27.<br />
Da Re, Maria G.<br />
1997. Gruppi parentali in Sardegna. In Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo. Strategie<br />
Economiche, Reti di Relazioni i Parentela, edited by B. Meloni. Roma: Donzelli.<br />
Da Re, Maria G.<br />
1998. Être parents. Sang, héritage et fréquentation en Sardaigne. Europaea: Journal des<br />
Européanistes 4 (1).<br />
Da Re, Maria G.<br />
2000. La parentela consanguinea in Sardegna. Qualche riflessione sul metodo della<br />
ricerca. Revista de Filologia Romanica 17: 97-108.<br />
Diefenbach, Lorenz.<br />
1863. Review of Dictionnaire d’Étymologie Francaise d’Après les Résultats de la<br />
Science Moderne par A. Scheler. Bruxelles, 1862. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 12: 75-80. [P. 77: etymology of Sard cunchiu ‘uncle’ from *coavunculus.]<br />
Blasco Ferrer, Eduardo.<br />
2001. Etimologia ed etnolinguistica: Zoonimi parentelari e totemismo in Sardegna.<br />
Quaderni di Semantica: Rivista Internazionale di Semantica Teorica e Applicata 22 (2,<br />
44): 187-214. [Animal names and kin terms.]<br />
Meloni, B.<br />
1990. Economia familiare e regolazione sociale dell’economia in centro Sardegna. In<br />
Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari:<br />
La Tarantola.<br />
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.<br />
1990. Dalla Montagna ai Campidani. Famiglia e Mutamento in una Communità di<br />
Pastori. Cagliari: EDES.<br />
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.
1993. Do madre in figlia, di padre in figlio. Un caso di ‘descendenza parallela’ in<br />
Sardegna. In Forme di Famiglia, edited by P. G. Solinas. La Ricecra Folklorica 27.<br />
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.<br />
1996. La discendenza in Sardegna. Annali della Facoltà di Scienze dell’Educazione.<br />
Cagliari.<br />
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.<br />
1997. Discendenza e residenza nella Sardegna moderna. In Famiglia Meridionale Senza<br />
Familismo. Strategie Economiche, Reti di Relazioni i Parentela, edited by B. Meloni.<br />
Roma: Donzelli.<br />
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.<br />
2000. La carne e il sangue. Appunti sui vincoli di parentela in Sardegna. Revista de<br />
Filologia Romanica 17: 109-128<br />
Oppo, A.<br />
1990. La nuclearità della famiglia in Sardegna. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società<br />
Sarda Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.<br />
Ortu, C. G.<br />
1988. Famiglia, patrimonio e azienda nella sardegna moderna; I coni di Masullas.<br />
Quaderni Storici 86 (1).<br />
Ortu, C. G.<br />
1990. Famiglia e azienda nella Sardegna feudale e moderna: Variabili mediterranee dek<br />
tempo genealogico. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale, edited<br />
by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.<br />
Solinas, P. G.<br />
1990. Famiglia sarda e famiglia toscana. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda<br />
Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.<br />
SLAVIC<br />
GENERAL<br />
Barić, Henrik.<br />
1919. Albanorumänische Studien. T. 1. Sarajewo: Instituts für Balkanforschung. [P. 79-<br />
80: etymology of Slav *nevēsta ‘bride’; cross-listed in ALBANIAN.] HAVE<br />
Berneker, Erich.<br />
1899. Von der Vertretung des idg. eu im baltisch-slavischen Sprachzweig.<br />
Indogermanische Forschungen 10: 145-167. [P. 155: etymology of Slav *šurin<br />
‘wife’s brother’ as cognate with *swe-kuros ‘husband’s father’; 166: etymology of Slav<br />
nevesta ‘bride’.]<br />
Brandt, Roman. HAVE<br />
1908. Zolovka. In Jagić-Festschrift. Zbornik v Slavu Vatroslava Jagića. Pp. 348-354.<br />
Berlin: Weidmannsche Buchhandlung. [Slavic term for ‘husband’s sister’.]<br />
Bräuer, Herbert.<br />
1961. Slavische Sprachwissenschaft. I. Einleitung. Lautlehre. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter.<br />
[P. 25: netiji; 126: stryji; 133: zolovka.]
Brückner, Aleksander.<br />
1907. Review of Vergleichende Slavische Grammatik, by W. Vondrák. Archiv für<br />
Salvische Philologie 29: 110-120. [P. 119: Slavic *nestera ‘niece’ as contraction of<br />
neti+sestra.]<br />
Brückner, Aleksander.<br />
1910. Etymologische Glossen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 43: 301-<br />
327. [P. 304: shortened forms of some Slavic kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Brückner, A.<br />
1926-1827. Wzory etymologii i krytyki żródłowej. Slavia 5: 417-438. [Pp. 435-436: on<br />
Slavic terms of affinity.] HAVE<br />
Curta, Florin.<br />
2001. The Making of the Slavs: History and Archeology of the Lower Danube Region c.<br />
500-700. New York: Cambridge University Press. [Pp. 311-334: segmentary societies<br />
and the early Slavs.]<br />
Review: Barford 2002.<br />
Darden, Bill J.<br />
1978. On the Slavic Reflexes of Indo-European *pt. General Linguistics 18 (1): 10-13.<br />
[Specifically on a consonant cluster found in several kin terms.]<br />
Dell’Agata, G.<br />
1967. La struttura delle terminologia della parentela acquisita nelle lingue slave. Studi e<br />
Saggi Linguistici 7: 23-48. Pisa. (Suplemento alla revista L’Italia Dialettale.)<br />
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE<br />
1950. Slavisch gospodь, lit. viešpats, preuss. waispattin und Zubehör. Zeitschrift für<br />
Slavische Philologie 20: 51-89. [extensively on Slavic terms for nephew and niece.]<br />
Fränkel, Ernst.<br />
1952. Baltisches und Slavisches. I. Zur Gutturalbehandlung im Baltischen und<br />
Slavischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 129-152. [P. 130: on Slav<br />
*swekrъ, *swekry ‘husband’s parents.’] HAVE<br />
Gasparini, Evel.<br />
1953. L’esogamia degli antichi Slavi. Ricerchi Slavistiche 2.<br />
Gasparini, Evel.<br />
1956. La Civiltà Matriarcale degli Slavi: Diritto Famigliare e Esogamia. Venezia: La<br />
Goliardica. 567 P.<br />
Gasparini, Evel.<br />
1973. Il Matriarcato Slavo: Antropologia Culturale dei Protoslavi. Firenzi: Sansoni. [Pp.<br />
215-490: “Social Culture.” Includes extended family, postmarital residence, clans,<br />
marriage.]<br />
Review: Eliade 1974.<br />
Gippert, Jost. HAVE
2002. Neues zu „Slavisch st aus älterem pt?“ In Namen, Sprachen und Kulturen. Imena,<br />
Jeziki in Kulture. Festschrift für Heinz Dieter Pohl zum 60. Geburtstag, herausgegeben<br />
von Peter Anreiter, Peter Ernst und Isolde Hausner. Pp. 239-256. Wien: Praesens.<br />
Gołąb, Zbigniew.<br />
1977. Nazwa etniczna Serbowie (sch. Srbi głuż. Serbja) na tle etnonimi słowiańskije.<br />
Akademija Nauka i Umjetnosti Bosne i Hercegovine, Posebna Izdanja. Kn. 34. Odeljenje<br />
Društvenih Nauka, Kn. 6. Sarajevo.<br />
Gołąb, Zbigniew. HAVE<br />
1982. About the Connection Between <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms and Some Ethnica in Slavic (The<br />
Case of *Sĭrbi and *Slovĕne). International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics<br />
25/26: 165-171. (Special Issue: Slavic Linguistics and Poetics: <strong>Studies</strong> for Edward<br />
Stankiewicz on His 60th Birthday 17 November 1980.)<br />
Gołąb, Zbigniew. HAVE<br />
1994. Slavic čelověkъ ‘homo’ against the Background of Proto-Slavic Terminology.<br />
Journal of Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 22 (3-4): 179-193.<br />
Hamp, Eric. HAVE<br />
1978. Slavic stryjь ‘father’s brother’. General Linguistics 18 (1): 1-9.<br />
Hermann, Eduard. HAVE<br />
1935. Entstehung der slavischen Substantiva ayf -yńi. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie<br />
12: 119-120. [Feminine forms of certain Slavic kin terms.]<br />
L’Hermitte, R.<br />
1959. Compte-rendu de Trubacev 1957. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris<br />
54 (2): 11.<br />
Hube, Joseph.<br />
1836. Geschichtiche Darstellung der Erbfolgerechte der Slaven. Posen: Theodore<br />
Scherk. 96 P.<br />
Iljinskij, Grigorij.<br />
1902. Zur slavischen Wortbildung. III. Die Etymologie des Wortes nevĕsta. Archiv für<br />
Slavische Philologie 24: 227-228. (Followed by editor’s commentary pp. 228-229).<br />
Iljinskij, Grigorij. HAVE<br />
1906. Slavische Etymologien. III. Ursl. svьstь. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 28: 455-<br />
457. [Term for wife’s sister.]<br />
Iljinskij, Grigorij.<br />
1907. Der Reflex des indogermansichen Diphthongs ĕu im Urslavischen. Archiv für<br />
Slavische Philologie 29: 481-497. [Pp. 495-496: the Slavic term for great-grandfather and<br />
its connections.] HAVE<br />
Kalima, Jalo.<br />
1941. Slav. *sębrъ ‘Nachbar, Kamerad’ und balt. *sebras. Zeitschrift für Slavische<br />
Philologie 17: 342-350. [On social terminology, including some associated kinship<br />
concepts. Borrowings into Finnish.]<br />
Kortlandt, Frederik. HAVE
1982. IE *pt in Slavic. Folia Linguistica Historica 3 (1): 25-28. [Includes discussion of<br />
Slavic reflexes of IE terms for ‘nephew,’ ‘niece,’ and ‘father’s brother’.]<br />
Kowalewsky, Maxim M.<br />
1890. Marriage among the Early Slavs. Folklore 1 (4): 463-480.<br />
L’vov, A. S.<br />
1957. Iz staroslavjanskata leksika: -ženichъ-nevĕstьnikъ. Bъlgarski ezik 7: 44-46.<br />
Machek, Vaclav. HAVE<br />
1942. Aus der slavischen Hochzeitsterminologie. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 18:<br />
315-331. [Includes *nevěsta and *svatŭ.]<br />
Machek, Václav. HAVE<br />
1948. Étymologies slaves. 1. Terminologie de l’ancienne organisation sociale slave<br />
(*panъ, *voldyka). Recueil Linguistique de Bratislava 1: 93-101.<br />
Machek, Václav.<br />
1968. Etymologický slovník jazyka ceského. Praha: Academia. [Pp. 39-40: baba; 667-668:<br />
ujec, 422: otec; 584: stryc, etc.]<br />
Meillet, Antoine.<br />
1918. Les vocatifs slaves du type mo˛žŭ. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique 20: 95-<br />
102.<br />
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE<br />
1902. Etymologies. 7. – pesti, pestera ‘caverne’. In Études sur l’Étymologie et le<br />
Vocabulaire du Vieux Slave, par Antoine Meillet. Pp. 166-168. Paris: Librairie Émile<br />
Boullon. [P. 167: on ORuss nestera ‘niece’ and Lat matertera ‘mother’s sister’.]<br />
Meillet, Antoine.<br />
1953. Les origines du vocabulaire slave. Revue des Études Slaves 5: 5-13. [Pp. 6-7: IE<br />
kin terms in Slavic.] HAVE<br />
Meillet, Antoine, and André Vaillant.<br />
1934. Le Slave Commun. Paris: H. Champion. [Pp. 30, 52, 60, 62, 78, 95, 113, 128, 149,<br />
163, 177, 348, 425, 427, 496, 498: various aspects of kin terms; 495: a list of kin terms;<br />
Reviews: Kent 1934; Gray L. 1935.<br />
Melich, Johann.<br />
1913. Miscellen. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 34: 545-552. [P. 549: the ū-stems in<br />
Slavic, including kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Meriggi, Bruno. HAVE<br />
1962. Su alcuni termini di parentela Slavi. In Studi in Onore di Ettore lo Gatto e<br />
Giovanni Nauer. Pp. 477-490. Firenze: Sansoni.<br />
Meriggi, Bruno. HAVE<br />
1973. Nomi di parentela Slavi. In Serta Slavica in Memoriam Aloisii Schmaus,<br />
herausgegeben von Wolfgang Gesemann. Pp. 492-498. München: Rudolf Trofenik
Mikkola, J. J. HAVE<br />
1908. Zur slavischen Etymologie. 6. Abg. stryj ‘patruus’. Indogermansiceh Forschungen<br />
23: 124-125.<br />
Mikkola, J. J.<br />
1913. Urslavische Grammatik. Einführung in das Vergleichende Studium der Slavischen<br />
Sprachen. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 41, 44, 50, 52, 58, 74, 64, 65, 76, 120: various<br />
aspects of the phonology and morphology of Slavic kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Revised edition, by Peeter Arumaa. Heidelberg: Carl Winter, 1965.<br />
Reviews: Worth 1967.<br />
Mozdzierz, Barbara M.<br />
1997. Tracing the Development of Proto-Slavic. Review of The Dawn of Slavic: An<br />
Introduction to Slavic Philology, by Alexander M. Schenker. Slavic and East European<br />
Journal 41 (4): 678-681. [P. 679: the treatment of consonant clusters in Slavic, including<br />
examples such as sestra, nestera and netiji.]<br />
Orr, Robert.<br />
2000. Common Slavic Nominal Morphology: A New Synthesis. Bloomington: Slavica.<br />
[Pp. 32-33, n. 43: on the possible cases of syncope in Slavic, e.g. pastorka ‘stepdaughter’<br />
(after Szemerenyi); 70: On the formative role of semantic change in *g w enH-<br />
‘woman, wife’ on the evolution of IE gender system (after Miranda 1975); 93: on the<br />
preservation of a *ū-stem paradigm of *swekrū ‘husband's mother’ in Slavic vs. its loss in<br />
Baltic.]<br />
Review: Hart D. 2002.<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1895. Das Indogermanische s im Slavischen. Indogermanische Forschungen 5: 33-87.<br />
[Pp. 34, no. 8: snъxa ‘daughter-in-law’.] HAVE<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1934-1935. Lit. iau. Studi Baltici 4: 150-154. [P. 153: on Slavic term for ‘wife’s<br />
brother’.]<br />
Piškur, Milena. HAVE<br />
1965. Pomenska analiza besede baba. Jezik in Slovstvo 10: 6-16. Ljubljana. [Mostly on<br />
non-kin (zoological) extensions of this kin term.]<br />
Pohl, H. D.<br />
1980. Slavisch st aus älterem *pt? Die Sprache 26 (1): 62-63. [An unproven<br />
correspondence involving Slavic terms for ‘nephew’ and ‘father’s brother.’]<br />
Popovich, Ivan.<br />
1959. Bъlg. maika, sъrbohъrv. majka. Bъlgarsi Ezik 9: 62-65. [Name for mother in<br />
Bulgarian and Serbo-Croatian.]<br />
Prusík, Fr. HAVE<br />
1895. Slavische miscellen. 4. Slav. nevěsta. – Heterosyllabisches e-u = lit.-slav. ev.<br />
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 33: 160-162.
Rhamm, Karl.<br />
1902. Der Verkehr der Geschlechter unter den Slaven in seinen gegensätzlichen<br />
Erscheinungen. Globus 82: 103-108.<br />
Rozwadowski, Jan M.<br />
1928. Cimbri – Sjabri. In Sbornik statei v chest' akademika Alekseia Ivanovicha<br />
Sobolevskogo, izdannyi ko dniu ego rozhdeniia Akademiei nauk po pochinu ego<br />
uchenikov. Pod redaktsiei V. N. Peretz. P. 361. Leningrad: Izd-vo Akademii nauk SSSR.<br />
[On certain Slavic affinal terms.]<br />
Reprinted in: Wybór Pisem. Vol. 2. P. 209. Warszawa: Państwowe Wydawnictwo<br />
Naukowe, 1961.<br />
Šaur, Vladimír.<br />
1975. Etymologie Slovanských Příbuzenských Termínů. Praha: Academia Nakladatelstvi<br />
Československé.<br />
Schachmatov, Alexander. HAVE<br />
1912. Zu den ältesten slavisch-keltischen Beziehungen. Archiv für Slavische Philologie<br />
33: 51-99. [Pp. 91-92: Slav *otĭcĭ ‘father’ compared to OIr. aithech ‘farmer, peasant’.]<br />
Schelesniker, Herbert.<br />
1987. Slavisch *nevěsta "Braut" und Zugehöriges. In Studien zum Indogermanischen<br />
Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 245-248. Innsbruck: Institut für<br />
Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.<br />
Schuster-Šewc, Heinz.<br />
1961. Zur slawischen Bezeichnung der ‘Grossmutter’. Zeitschrift für Slawistik 6: 574-578.<br />
Shapiro, Michael.<br />
1983. Baba-Jaga: A Search for Mythopieic Origins and Affinities. International Journal<br />
of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics 28: 109-135. [A mythological derivative of the Slavic<br />
term for ‘grandmother’.]<br />
Shevelov, George Y.<br />
1964. A Prehistory of Slavic: The Historical Phonology of Common Slavic. Heidelberg:<br />
Carl Winter. [Pp. 143, 145: on the Slavic term for ‘husband’s father’.] HAVE<br />
Review: Lunt 1966.<br />
Sławski, Fr.<br />
1947. Oboczność o˛ : u w jenzykach slowiańskich. Slavia Occidentalis 18: 246-290. [P.<br />
273: Slav *wnuk : wnęk and its IE cognates.] HAVE<br />
Sławski, Fr.<br />
1948. Szaber – siabr. Język Polski 28: 50-51.<br />
Solmsen, Felix. HAVE<br />
1904. Russ. páserbŭ poln. pasierb und der name der Serben und Sorben. Zeitschrift für<br />
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 37: 592-697.<br />
Stahl, P.H.<br />
2003. Les errements de la parenté. Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 41 (1-4): 353-<br />
363.
Stankiewicz, Edward. HAVE<br />
1958. Slavic <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms and the Perils of the Soul. Journal of American Folklore 71<br />
(280): 115-122.<br />
Reprinted (with changes) in: The Slavic Languages: Unity in Diversity, by Edward<br />
Stankiewicz. Pp. 453-465. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1986.<br />
Stankiewicz, Edward. HAVE<br />
1962. The Etymology of Common Slavic *vъno kъ/* vъnukъ. Slavic and East European<br />
Journal 6: 28-33. [An etymology of the Slavic term for ‘grandson’.]<br />
Štrekelj, Karl.<br />
1904. Zur slavischen Lehnwörterkunde. Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Akademie der<br />
Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-Historische Klasse 50: 1-76. Wien. [Pp. 41-42: on Russ<br />
nyanya ‘nurse, nursing mother’ and other kinship Lallwörter.]<br />
Trubachev, O. N.<br />
1959. Istorija Slavjanskikh Terminov Rodstva i Nekotorykh Drevnejshikh Terminov<br />
Obshchestvennogo Stroja. Moscow: Akademiia Nauk SSSR.<br />
Review: Friedrich 1963.<br />
Turner, Paul.<br />
1874. Slavisches Familienrecht. Strasburg and London: Trübner. 64 P.<br />
Uhlenbeck, C. C. HAVE<br />
1894. Die Behandlung des indg. s im Slavischen. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 16:<br />
368-384. [Pp. 377: sestra ‘sister.]<br />
Vaillant, André.<br />
1931. Slave commun vŭnukŭ. Revue des Études Slaves 11: 206. [Slavic term for<br />
‘grandson’.]<br />
Vaillant, André.<br />
1938. Slave m o žъ. Revue des Études Slaves 18: 75-77. [Slavic term for ‘husband’.]<br />
Vaillant, André.<br />
1958. Grammaire Comparée des Langues Slaves. T. II. Morphologie. Lyon: IAC. [Pp.<br />
108-109: declension of the term for son; 167: the term for ‘husband’s brother’ in the IE<br />
context; 172: the terms for nephew and niece in the IE context.] HAVE<br />
Van Wijk, N. HAVE<br />
1942. Aksl. materьnь, dъšterьnь. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 18: 32-35.<br />
Vey, Marc.<br />
1931. Slavic st- provenant d’i.e. *pt-. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 32:<br />
65-67. [Discusses Slavic terms for father’s brother and niece.]<br />
Vey, Marc. HAVE<br />
1958. K etimologii drevnerusskogo Stribogъ. Voprosy iazykoznaniia 7 (3): 96-99.<br />
[Includes observations on Slav *ientry ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ and *dšterь<br />
‘daughter’.].
Vey, Marc.<br />
1959. Compte-rendu de Etymologicky slovnik jazyka ceského, par Václav Machek.<br />
Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 54 (2): 212-214. [P. 213: on IE *pt > Slav<br />
*st in kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Vondrák, Václav. HAVE<br />
1906. Vergleichende Slavische Grammatik. Bd. 1. Lautlehre und Stammbildungslehre.<br />
Goettingen: Vandehoeck & Ruprecht. [P. 432: an explanation of Slav *nestera ‘sister’s<br />
daughter’ as derived directly from Slavic *neti-, Gen. netere, against Miklosic’s<br />
*nep(s)tera.]<br />
Vykypěl, Bohumil, and Adolf Erhart. HAVE<br />
2000. otьcь ‘otec, Vater’. In Etymologický Slovník Jazyka Staroslověnského. T. 10. Pp.<br />
611-612. Praha: Akademia.<br />
Witczak, Krzysztof T.<br />
2004. Dwa terminy prasłowiańskie w ujęciu diachronicznym. 1. *zъly > *zъlъva ‘siostra<br />
męża, szwagierka’. Slavia Occidentalis 55: 133-138.<br />
Zawistowicz-Adamska, K.<br />
1971. Systemy Krewniacze za Słowiańszczyznie w Ich Historyczno-Społecznym<br />
Uwarunkowaniu. Wrocław: Wyd. Zakł. Nar. im. Osslinskich.<br />
Zubatý, Josef. HAVE<br />
1891. Slav. pastorъkъ. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 12: 315-317. [A Slavic term for<br />
‘step-son.’]<br />
Zubatý, Josef. HAVE<br />
1894. Slavische Etymologien. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 16: 385-425. [Pp. 404-406:<br />
on Slav *nevesta ‘bride’.]<br />
OLD CHURCH SLAVIC<br />
Huntley, David.<br />
1993. Old Church Slavonic. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville<br />
G. Corbett. Pp. 125-187. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 185: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
EAST SLAVIC<br />
BELORUSSIAN<br />
Mayo, Peter.<br />
1993. Belorussian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 887-946. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 941-942: kin terms.]<br />
BULGARIAN<br />
Arnim, B. von.<br />
1935. Mazedonisch-bulgarische Studien. Teil 3. Neubulgarische Synonyme für dъšterja<br />
‘Tochter’. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 12: 2-16.<br />
Brunnbauer, Ulf, and Karl Kaser.<br />
2001. Vom Nutzen der Verwandten: Soziale Netzwerke in Bulgarien (19. und 20.<br />
Jahrhundert). Wien: Böhlau. 408 P.
Čangova, P.<br />
1996. Bъlgarski rodove i rodstveni otnošeniâ v Ungariâ. Бългaрски фолклор 22 (5-6):<br />
101-112. [Bulgarian kinship in Hungary.]<br />
Choi, Gwon-Jin. HAVE<br />
1997. Viewpoint Shifting in Korean and Bulgarian: The Use of <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms. Pragmatics<br />
7 (3): 389-395. [Cross-listed in KOREAN.]<br />
Georgiev, Vladimir.<br />
1958. Vъprosi na bъlgarskata etimologiia. Sofia: Bъlgarska akademiia na naukite. [P.<br />
23: etymology of Bulgarian terms for father’s brother/father’s brother’s wife.] HAVE<br />
Georgieva, E.<br />
1959. Mama i maika. Bъlgarski Ezik 9: 287-289.<br />
Georgieva, I.<br />
1971a. The Bulgarian <strong>Kinship</strong> System. Ethnologia Slavica 3: 151-157.<br />
Georgieva, I.<br />
1971a. Rodninskite nazvanija u nas (Predvaritelno suobščenie). Izvestija na Etnografskija<br />
Institut i Muzej 13: 271-285. Sofija.<br />
Georgieva, I.<br />
1972. Terminologična sistema na krъvno rodstva u Bъlgarite. Izvestija na Etnografskija<br />
Institut i Muzej 14: 159-173. Sofija.<br />
Georgieva, I., D. Moskova, and L. Radeva.<br />
1971. Étude sur la terminologie de parenté en Bulgarie. Bъlgarska Akademia Naukite<br />
Etnograficheskii Institut-Muzei 13: 271-285.<br />
Golubov, I.<br />
1963. Za proizchada na grupa nazvanija ot bъlgarskata narodna rodninska terminologija.<br />
Izvestija na Etnografskija Institut i Muzej 6: 301-310. Sofija.<br />
Ivanova, M.<br />
2001. Ženata sinor nâma. Bъlgarska Etnologia 27 (3): 49-65. [On relationship between<br />
parents-in-law.]<br />
Ivanova, R.<br />
2001. Kumstvoto kato simvolično rodstvo v naši dni. Bъlgarska Etnologia 27 (2): 66-78.<br />
[On relationship between parents-in-law.]<br />
Karteva, Svetla.<br />
1994. Contrastive Semantic Analysis of the Polysemantic <strong>Kinship</strong> Terms in the Bulgarian<br />
and in the Mongolian Languages. BIAMS 15 (1): 24-28. [Cross-listed in ALTAIC.]<br />
Nedâlkova, D.<br />
2001. Kъm vъprosa za socialnata struktura na bъlgarskata obredna pesen. Nauč. alm. na<br />
Varnenski Svoboden Univ. Seria: Istoriâ, kultura, media 1: 76-87. Varna. [The social<br />
structure of Bulgarian ritual songs. ]<br />
Radoeva, D.<br />
1988. Rodninskie otnosheniia v zhivota na sъvremenniia bъlgarin. Sotsiologichni<br />
Problemi 20 (2): 37-51.
Scatton, Ernest.<br />
1993. Bulgarian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 188-248. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 244: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Shabashov, A. V.<br />
1997. Niakoi teoretichny rezultati ot izsledvaneto na sistemata na rodstva u bъlgarite v<br />
Ukraina. In Bъlgarite v Severnoto Prichernomorie. Izsledovaniia i materially. T. 6.<br />
Veliko Tъrnovo.<br />
Todorova, Maria.<br />
1983. Population Structure, Marriage Patterns, Family, and Household (According to<br />
Ottoman Documentary Material from Northeastern Bulgaria in the 60s of the 19 th<br />
Century). Études Balkaniques 19: 59-72.<br />
Todorova, Maria.<br />
1993. Balkan Family Structure and the European Pattern: Demographic Developments<br />
in Ottoman Bulgaria. Washington, DC: American University Press.<br />
Reviews: Levin 1995; McCarthy 1994.<br />
Topolińska, Zuzanna.<br />
1988. Autour de la relation possessive. In Papers Presented at the 5 th International<br />
Congress of South-East European Research <strong>Studies</strong>, held in Belgrade (11-16th<br />
September 1984). Pp. 131-184. Skopje: Institute of National History. [Kin terms and<br />
body parts in Bulgarian.]<br />
Vukov, Nikolai.<br />
2005. Identichnostta na mrtvite: Aspekti na motiva za raspoznavane na rodstvenik v<br />
blgarskiiu iunashki epos. Blgarski Folklore 1. [“The Identity of the Dead: Aspects of the<br />
Motif of Recognizing a Relative in Bulgarian Folklore Epics.”]<br />
CZECH and SLOVAK<br />
Hayeková, M.<br />
1957. O pribuzenských názvoch bratanec, bratranec, bratenica, sesternica, sestrenica,<br />
sestrenec. Slovenská Reč 22: 124-127.<br />
Hujer, O.<br />
1915. Vyraz pro pojem “rodiče” v jazicich inder. Listy Filologické 42: 426-433.<br />
Jireček, Hermenegild.<br />
1863. Slovanské právo v Čechach a na Morave. Praga: Karl Bellmann. [Pp.63-74: clans<br />
and clan rule. Includes the use of some kin terms and politonyms.]<br />
Kořínek, J. M.<br />
1930. Slov. nevĕsta. Listy Filologické 57: 8-15. [The word for ‘bride’, with comparative<br />
notes on IE affinal terms.]<br />
Majtán, M.<br />
1971. O slovenskej pribuzenskej terminologii. Kultura Slovena 8: 279-281.<br />
Otrębski, Jan. HAVE
1927. Słow. nevěsta. Prace Filologiczne 11: 284-289.<br />
Short, David.<br />
1993a. Czech. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 455-532. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 527: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Short, David.<br />
1993b. Slovak. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 533-592. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 587-588: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Stein, Howard F. HAVE<br />
1975. Structural Change in Slovak <strong>Kinship</strong>: An Ethnohistoric Inquiry. Ethnology 14 (1):<br />
99-108.<br />
POLISH<br />
A. G.<br />
1939. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie u Mickiewicza i Slowackiego. Język Polski 24: 89.<br />
A. G.<br />
1939. Jeszcze o rodzen'stwie jako rodzinie, dzeiciach. Język Polski 24: 127.<br />
A. G.<br />
1945. Rodzeństwo. Język Polski 25: 8.<br />
Bieniak, Janusz.<br />
1977. Clans de chevalerie en Pologne du XIIIe au XVe siècle. In Famille et Parenté dans<br />
l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 321-333. Rome:<br />
École Française de Rome.<br />
Translated into English as “Knight Clans in Medieval Poland” in The Polish Nobility in<br />
the Middle Ages<br />
Brückner, Aleksander.<br />
1927. Pokrewieństwo. In Slownik Etymologiczny Jezyka Polskiego. Pp. 427-428.<br />
Kraków: Krakowska Spólka Wydawn.<br />
Dortheymerówna, F.<br />
1930. W sprawie znaczenia wyrazu rodzeństwo. Język Polski 15: 180-181.<br />
Estreicher, Tadeusz.<br />
1939. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie jako ‘rodzinie, dzieciach’. Język Polski 24: 127.<br />
Jurkowski, Eugeniusz, Ireneusz Lapinski, and Mieczysław Szymczak.<br />
1959. Slownictwo Warmii i Mazur. 5. Stopnie Pokrewieństwa Życie Spoleczne i Zawody.<br />
Wrocllaw: Zaklad Narodowy im. Ossolinskich. 99 P. [Pp. 7-34: “<strong>Kinship</strong> terms.]<br />
Karłowicz, J.<br />
1885. Imiona zbiorowe polskie typu *bracia. Prace filologiczne 1: 121-124.<br />
Loś, J<br />
1914. Nazwy stopni pokrewieństwa i powinowactwa w Dawnej Polsce. Język Polski 2: 1-<br />
7.
Moszyński, K. HAVE<br />
1953. Uwagi do 2. zeszytu “Słownika etymologicznego języka polskiego” Fr.<br />
Sławskiego. Dziedzic, dziedzina. Język Polski 33 (5): 359-361.<br />
Nitsch, K.<br />
1924. Zberanie słownictwa łudowego. Język Polski 9: 88-92. [Pp. 89-92: on wnuk vs.<br />
wnęk ‘grandson’.]<br />
Reprinted under the title “Wnuk” in: Wybór Pism Polonistycznych. T. 1. Pp. 134-136.<br />
Wrocław: Zakład Imenia Ossolińskich. HAVE<br />
Nitsch, Kazimierz.<br />
1927. Kilka uwag o dwu wyrazach z zakresu pokrewieństwa (i części ciala). Język Polski<br />
12: 119-122.<br />
Nitsch, Kazimierz.<br />
1929a. Dwa szczególy z języka Mickiewicza 1. Rodzeństwo jako rodzina. In Wybór Pism<br />
Polonistycznych. T. 1. Ss. 18-23. Wroclaw.<br />
Nitsch, Kazimierz.<br />
1929b Jeszcze o rodzeństwie jako rodzinie, dzeiciach. Język Polski 14: 128.<br />
Nitsch, Kazimierz.<br />
1945. Rodzeństwo. Język Polski 25: 28-29.<br />
Nitsch, Kazimierz.<br />
1948. Jak kobieta w niewiastę się przeobraziła? Język Polski 28: 55. [On kin and age<br />
terms.]<br />
Obrębska, Antonina.<br />
1929. Stryj, wuj, swak w dialektah i historii języka polskiego. Kraków: Nakl. Polskiej<br />
Akademii Umiejetnosci; Skl. Gl. w Ksieg. Gebethnera i Wolffa. 100 P. (Monografie<br />
Polskich Cech Gwarowych 5.)<br />
Ogarek-Czoj, Halina.<br />
2002. Problematyka przekładu utworów literackich z języka koreańskiego na polski na<br />
przykładzie terminów okręlajńcych pokrewieństwo. In Języki Orientalne w Przekładzie,<br />
edited by Anna Krasnowolska, Barbara Mękarska, and Andrzej Zaborski. Pp. 209-213.<br />
Kraków: Wydawnictwo Oddziału Polskiej Akademii Nauk. [Cross-listed in KOREAN.]<br />
Parkin, Robert. HAVE<br />
1995. The Contemporary Evolution of Polish <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology. Sociologus 4 (2):<br />
140-152.<br />
Pigoń, S.<br />
1939. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie u Mickiewicza i Slowackiego. Język Polski 24: 89.<br />
Pine, Frances.<br />
1995. <strong>Kinship</strong>, Work and the State in Rural Poland. Cambridge Anthropology 18 (2): 47-<br />
58.<br />
Pine, Frances.
1996. Naming the House and Naming the Land: <strong>Kinship</strong> and Social Groups in the Polish<br />
Highlands. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 2: 443-459.<br />
Pine, Frances.<br />
2004. Reproducing the House: <strong>Kinship</strong>, Inheritance and Property Relations in Highland<br />
Poland. In Distinct Inheritances: Property, Family and Community in a Changing<br />
Europe, edited by Hannes Grandits and Patrick Heady. Pp. 279-296. Münster: LIT.<br />
Rothstein, Robert A.<br />
1993. Polish. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 686-758. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 754: kin terms.]<br />
Rysiewska, T.<br />
2000. Struktury pokrewieństwa utrwalone na cmentarzyskach. In Ziemie Polskie w X<br />
Wieku i Ich Znaczenie w Kształtowaniu się Nowej Mapy Europy. S. 279-301. Kraków.<br />
Schuster-Šewc, Heinz.<br />
1993. Zur Etymologie von poln. wnuk / wnęk “Enkel” und das Problem des prothetischen<br />
(v)n- in den slawischen Sprachen. In Munera Linguistica: Ladislao Kuraszkiewicz<br />
Dedicata, edited by Mieczyslaw Basaja and Zygmunt Zagórski. Pp. 295-300. Wroclaw:<br />
Zakl. Narodowy im. Ossolińskich.<br />
Reprinted in: Das Sorbische im Slawischen Kontext: Ausgewählte Studien von Heinz<br />
Schuster-Šewc. Ss. 303-307. Bautzen: Domowina, 2000. HAVE<br />
Safarewicz, J.<br />
1946. O kobiecie i niewieście. Język Polski 26: 154.<br />
Szymczak, Mieczyslaw.<br />
1966. Nazwy stopni pokrewieństwa i powinowactwa rodzinnego w historii i dialektach<br />
języka polskiego. Warszawa: Panstwowe Wydawnitstwo. Naukowe.<br />
Szymczak, Mieczyslaw.<br />
1969. O analogii semantyczno-slowotwórczej w polskiej terminologii rodzinnej. Prace<br />
Filologiczne 24: 119-126.<br />
Tymicki, Krzysztof. HAVE<br />
2008. When Do Kinsmen Really Help? Examination of Cohort and Parity-Specific Kin<br />
Effects on Fertility Behavior. The Case of the Bejsce Parish Register Reconstitution<br />
Study, 17th-20th Centuries, Poland. In <strong>Kinship</strong> and Demographic Behavior in the Past,<br />
edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 135-154. Dordrecht and<br />
London: Springer.<br />
RUSSIAN ANCIENT<br />
Black, Josef L. HAVE<br />
1973. The “State School” Interpretation of Russian History: A Re-Appraisal of Its<br />
Genetic Origins. Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas 21 (4): 509-530. [On the theory<br />
of “kin rule” in Early Russian history.]<br />
Krys’ko, Vadim B. HAVE<br />
2002. Die Reste des elliptische Duals im Altrussischen. Historische Sprachforschung 115<br />
(1): 128-137. [On kin terms.]
Ewers, Johann P. G. von.<br />
1826. Das Älteste Recht der Russen in Seiner Geschichtlichen Entwickelung. Dorpat:<br />
August Sticinsky; Hamburg: Friedrich Perthes. [Pp. 1-18: the beginnings of the “kin rule”<br />
theory.] HAVE<br />
Kennedy, Craig. HAVE<br />
1995. Fathers, Sons, and Brothers: Ties of Metaphorical <strong>Kinship</strong> between the Muscovite<br />
Grand Princes and the Tatar Elite. In Камень Краежгъльнъ: Rhetoric of the Medieval<br />
Slavic World. Essays Presented to Edward L. Keenan on His Sixtieth Birthday by His<br />
Colleagues and Students, edited by Nancy S. Kollmann, Donald Ostrowski, Andrei<br />
Pliguzov and Daniel Rowland. Pp. 292-301. Cambridge, MA: Harvard Research Institute.<br />
(Harvard Ukrainian Srudies 19.)<br />
Kivelson, V. A.<br />
1994. The Effects of Partible Inheritance: Gentry Families and the State in Muscovy.<br />
Russian Review 53 (2): 197-212.<br />
Reutz, Alexander von.<br />
1829. Versuch über die Geschichtliche Ausbildung der Russischen Staats- und Rechts-<br />
Verfassung. Mitau: Steffenhagen. [One of the first hints at a later theory of “kin rule” in<br />
ancient Russia.]<br />
MODERN<br />
GENERAL<br />
Ankeria, Santeri.<br />
1951. Beseda “semja” v russkih bilinah. Slavistična Revija 4: 87-92. Ljubljana. [The use<br />
of the “family”word for “wife.”]<br />
Bohac, Rodney D.<br />
1985. Peasant Inheritance Strategies in Russia. Journal of Interdisciplinary History 16:<br />
23-42.<br />
Chasles, Pierre.<br />
1921. La famille paysanne russe d’après le droit coutumier. Revue des Études Slaves 1:<br />
240-254.<br />
Comrie, Bernard. HAVE<br />
1999. Grammatical Gender Systems: A Linguist's Assessment. Journal of<br />
Psycholinguistic Research 28 (5): 457-466. [Pp. 459-460: Russian kin terms and their<br />
gender.]<br />
Cooper, Brian<br />
1987. Problems with the In-Laws: The Terminology of Russian Family Relationships.<br />
Journal of Russian <strong>Studies</strong> 52: 37-46.<br />
Czap, Peter.<br />
1982. The Perennial Multiple Family Household, Mishino, Russia, 1782-1858. Journal of<br />
Family History 7: 5-26.<br />
Czap, Peter.
1983. A Large Family: The Peasant’s Greatest Wealth: Serf Households in Mishino,<br />
Russia, 1814-1858. In Family Forms in Historic Europe, edited by Richard Wall, Jean<br />
Robin, and Peter Laslett. Pp. 105-151. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Dickenmann, E.<br />
1934. Untersuchungen über die Nominalkomposition im Russischen. Leipzig. [Pp. 71-74:<br />
dvandva compounds, including kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Farnsworth, Beatrice. HAVE<br />
1986. The Litigious Daughter-in-Law: Family Relations in Rural Russia in the Second<br />
Half of the Nineteenth Century. Slavic Review 45 (1): 49-64.<br />
Friedrich, Paul.<br />
1963. An Evolutionary Sketch of Russian <strong>Kinship</strong>. In Symposium on Language and<br />
Culture. Proceedings of the 1962 Annual Meeting of the American Ethnological Society<br />
(1962: Washington, D.C.), edited by Viola E. Garfield, and Wallace L. Chafe. Pp. 1-26.<br />
Seattle.<br />
Friedrich, Paul W.<br />
1966. The Linguistic Reflex of Social Change: From Tsarist to Soviet Russian <strong>Kinship</strong>.<br />
In Explorations in Sociolinguistics, edited by Stanley Lieberson. Pp. 31-57. Bloomington:<br />
Bloomington, Indiana University.<br />
Reprinted in: Language, Context and the Imagination, by Paul W. Friedrich. Pp. 168-200.<br />
Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1979.<br />
Friedrich, Paul W.<br />
1964. Semantic Structure and Social Structure: An Instance from Russian. In<br />
Explorations in Cultural Anthropology: Essays in Honor of George Peter Murdock,<br />
edited by Ward H. Goodenough. Pp. 131-166. New York: McGraw-Hill.<br />
Reprinted in: Language, Context and the Imagination, by Paul W. Friedrich. Pp. 126-167.<br />
Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1979.<br />
Gessat-Anstett, Élisabeth. HAVE<br />
2000. Histoires et mutations. Les terminologies russes de parenté. L’Homme 154-155:<br />
613-634.<br />
Gsovsky, Vladimir.<br />
1947. Family and Inheritance in Soviet Law. Russian Review 7: 71-87.<br />
Reprinted in: Soviet Society: A Book of Readings, edited by Alex Inkeles and Kent<br />
Geiger. Pp. 530-540. Boston: Houghton Mifflin.<br />
Heady, Patrick.<br />
2003. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Economy in the Russian Countryside: A Provisional Model. In<br />
Distinct Inheritances: Property, Family and Community in a Changing Europe, edited by<br />
H. Grandits and Patrick Heady. Pp. 257-292 Münster: LIT.<br />
Jakobson, Roman.<br />
1936. Beitrag zur allgemeinen Kasuslehre. Gesamtbedeutungen der russischen Kasus.<br />
Travaux du Cercle Linguistique de Prague 6. Études Dédiées au Quatrième Congrès de
Linguistes. Pp. 240-288. Prague. [P. 271: observations on the verbal aspects of Russian<br />
kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Johns, Andreas.<br />
1998. Baba Iaga and the Russian Mother. Slavic and East European Journal 42 (1): 21-<br />
36. [Cross-listed in THEORY.]<br />
Kanitschev, Valery.<br />
2004. The Development of the Family Structure in the Tambov Region, 1800-1917. In<br />
Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch Russian Project on Regional<br />
Development, 1780-1917, edited by P. Kooij and Richard Paping. Groningen: Nederlands<br />
Agronomisch Historisch Instituut.<br />
Kachtchenko, Serguei, and Svetlana Smirnova.<br />
2004. Conjugality in the Olonets Province in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth<br />
Centuries. In Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch Russian Project on<br />
Regional Development, 1780-1917, edited by P. Kooij and Richard Paping. Groningen:<br />
Nederlands Agronomisch Historisch Instituut.<br />
Kovalevsky, Maxime.<br />
1891. Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia. London: David Nutt.<br />
Review: Morgan E. 1891.<br />
Excerpted under title “The Modern Russian Family” in: Anthropology and Early Law:<br />
Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick<br />
Pollock, Maxim Kovalevsky, Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence<br />
Krader. Pp. 148-170. New York and London: Basic Books.<br />
Kiparsky, Valentin.<br />
1963. Russische Historische Grammatik. Bd. I. Die Entwicklung des Lautsystems.<br />
Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 87: Rus zolovka ‘husband’s sister’ vs. MBulg zlъva as<br />
verevka vs Latv vírve.]<br />
Lewy, Ernst.<br />
1931. Russ. mizinec usw. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 8: 129-130. [On ‘pinky,<br />
youngest son’.]<br />
Machek, Václav.<br />
1954. Review of Russisches Etymologisches Wörterbuch, by Max Vasmer. Slavia 23: 63-<br />
67. [P. 67: on Russian step-kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Meyer, Karl H.<br />
1923. Historische Grammatik der Russischen Sprache. Bonn: Friedrich Cohen. [P. 38:<br />
zolovka ‘husband’s sister’; 106: kinship plurals in -ovja.]<br />
Mosely, Philip E.<br />
1949. The Russian Family: Old Style and New. In The Family: Its Function and Destiny,<br />
edited by Ruth N. Anschen. Pp. 104-122. New York: Harper & Bros.<br />
Sussex, Roland.<br />
1993. Slavonic Languages in Emigration. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard<br />
Comrie and Greville G. Corbett. Pp. 999-1036. London and New York: Routledge. [P.<br />
1022: the decay of Dukhobor Russian kin terminological system.]
Timberlake, Alan.<br />
1993. Russian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 827-886. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 679-681: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Vanek, Anthony L., and Regna Darnell. HAVE<br />
1971. Canadian Doukhobor Russian in Grand Forks, B.C.: Some Social Aspects. In<br />
Linguistic Diversity in Canadian Society, edited by Regna Darnell. Pp. 267-290.<br />
Edmonton and Champaign: Linguistic Research. [Pp. 280-288: kin terminology as<br />
compared to traditional and modern Russian.]<br />
Wagner, William G.<br />
1994. Marriage, Property, and Law in Late Imperial Russia. Oxford: Clarendon Press.<br />
Reviews: Farrow 1995; Worobec 1996.<br />
COSSACK<br />
O’Rourke, Shane.<br />
2000. Warriors and Peasants: The Don Cossacks in Late Imperial Russia. Macmillan and<br />
New York: St Martin's Press. [Pp. 134-170: family and community.]<br />
Reviews: Frierson 2001; Longworth 2001; Moon 2001.<br />
UKRAINIAN<br />
Koenig, Samuel.<br />
1937. Marriage and the Family among the Galician Ukrainians. In <strong>Studies</strong> in the Science<br />
of Society, edited by George P. Murdock. Pp. 299-318. New Haven: Yale University<br />
Press.<br />
Nahodil, O.<br />
1958. Die Überreste der Grossfamilie bei den Ukrainern in der Ostslovakei. Zeitschrift<br />
für Slawistik 3 (1): 88-106.<br />
Shevelov, George Y.<br />
1993. Ukrainian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 947-998. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 993: kin terms.]<br />
SOUTH SLAVIC<br />
GENERAL<br />
Buric, Olivera, and Andjelka Zecevic.<br />
1967. Family Authority, Marital Satisfaction, and the Social Network in Yugoslavia.<br />
Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 325-336.<br />
Djordjevic, Tihomir R.<br />
1924. La polyandrie chez les Slaves du Sud. Revue des Études Slaves 4 (1-2): 101-112.<br />
Filipović, Milenko S.<br />
1963. Forms and Functions of Ritual <strong>Kinship</strong> among South Slavs. In Actes du VIe<br />
Congrès International des Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques. Paris, 1960. T.<br />
2. Pp. 77-80. Paris.
Gossiaux, J.-F.<br />
1993. La zadrouga et le système familial sud-slave. In Production, Pouvoir et Parenté<br />
dans le Monde Méditerranéen de Sumer à Nos Jours. Pp. 257-279. Paris.<br />
Hammel, Eugene A.<br />
1968. Alternative Social Structures and Ritual Relations in the Balkans. Englewood<br />
Cliffs, N. J.: Prentice-Hall. [Ritual kinship (kumstvo) in Serbia and Montenegro.]<br />
Reviews: Stoianovich 1969; Rheubottom 1970.<br />
Hammel, Eugene A.<br />
1972. The zadruga as Process. In Household and Family in Past Time, edited by Peter<br />
Laslett. Pp. 335-374. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Hammel, Eugene A., and Djordje Soc. HAVE<br />
1973. The Lineage Cycle in Southern and Eastern Yugoslavia. American Anthropologist<br />
75 (3): 802-814.<br />
Koštiál, Ivan. HAVE<br />
1921. Etimologichke sitnitse. B. Slovenački punca “puella” iz starijeg “polnica”? C.<br />
Srbohrv. pūnica, slovenački pólnica, púnica “socrus, mater uxoris.” Južnoslovenski<br />
Filolog 2 (1-2): 182-184.<br />
Markotic, Vladimir. HAVE<br />
1968. The <strong>Kinship</strong> Systems from Yugoslavia. Alberta Anthropologist 2: 44-50.<br />
Mosely, Philip E. HAVE<br />
1976. Adaptation for Survival: The Varzic Zadruga. Slavonic and East European Review<br />
2 (1): 147-173.<br />
Reprinted in: Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by Robert F.<br />
Byrnes. Pp. 31-57. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press, 1976.<br />
COMPARATIVE<br />
Markišova, Ana.<br />
2004. Nazvi za obelezavanja rodbinskih odnosa u slovackom i srpskom jeziku. Slavistika<br />
8: 155-163.<br />
MACEDONIAN<br />
Feleszko, Kazimierz. HAVE<br />
1981-1982. Das Problem des Numerusparadigmas der Mazedonischen Namen für Art<br />
und Stufe des Verwandtschaftsverhältnisses. Makedonski Jazik 32-33: 761-764.<br />
Friedman, Victor A.<br />
1993. Macedonian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville<br />
G. Corbett. Pp. 249-305. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 260, 263, 286, 293-294,<br />
299 (list): kin terms. Especially extensive on possession.] HAVE<br />
Grossmith, C. J.<br />
1976. The Cultural Ecology of Albanian Extended Family Households in Yugoslav<br />
Macedonia. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by Robert F.<br />
Byrnes. Pp. 232-243. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press.
Hammel, Eugene A.<br />
1980. Household Structure in Fourteenth-Century Macedonia. Journal of Family History<br />
5: 242-273.<br />
Schubert, Violeta D. HAVE<br />
2004. Refusing to Sing: Gender, <strong>Kinship</strong> and Patriliny in Macedonia. Australian Journal<br />
of Anthropology 16 (1): 62-75. (Special Issue: “Paradigms Lost? The Study of <strong>Kinship</strong> in<br />
the 21 st Century.”)<br />
Schubert, Violeta D.<br />
2005. Dynamics of Macedonian <strong>Kinship</strong> in a Mediterranean Perspective: Contextualizing<br />
Ideologies and Pragmatics of Agnation. Journal of Mediterranean <strong>Studies</strong> 15 (1): 25-49.<br />
MONTENEGRO<br />
Čubrilovič, Vasa.<br />
1957. Terminologija Plemenskog Društva u Crnoj Gori. Beograd: Etnografski Institut. [Pp.<br />
53-4: French summary; deals with the notions and institutions of porodica, familija,<br />
zadruga, rod, bratstvo, koleno, pleme and others.]<br />
Popović, I.<br />
1954. Neki Gentilni i Njima Srodni Termini kod Crnogoraca i Arbanasa. Sarajevo.<br />
(Naučno društvo NR Bosne i Hercegovine. Radovi 2. Odjeljenje istorisko-filološkich<br />
nauka 1.) [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN.]<br />
SERBO-CROATIAN<br />
Barić, Loraine.<br />
1966. <strong>Kinship</strong> and Community in Yugoslavia. Ph.D. dissertation. London School of<br />
Economics.<br />
Barić, Loraine.<br />
1967. Levels of Change in Yugoslav <strong>Kinship</strong>. In Social Organization: Essays Presented<br />
to <strong>Raymond</strong> <strong>Firth</strong>, edited by Maurice Freedman. Pp. 1-24. Chicago: Aldine.<br />
Bjeleti, Marta.<br />
1996a. Hungarizmi i germanizmi u srpskohrvatskoj terminologijisrodstva. In O leksickim<br />
pozajmljenicama: Zbornik radova sanaunog skupa “Strane rei i izrazi u srpskom jeziku,<br />
sa osvrtom na istiproblem u jezicima nacionalnih manjina”, Subotica 18-20. oktobar<br />
1995. Pp. 199-208. Subotica: Gradska biblioteka Beograd, Institut za srpski jezik SANU.<br />
Bjeleti, Marta.<br />
1996. Od devet brata krv (fitonimi i termini srodstva). Kodovi 1: 89-101.<br />
Bjeleti, Marta.<br />
2001. Bele pcele. Kodovi 6: 106-118. [English abstract, p. 163; “white bees” - from an<br />
apicultural term for “swarm of abyswarm” to a kinship term for “descendants of the<br />
fourth generation.”]<br />
Bonač, V.<br />
1960. Strukturwandlungen der jugoslawischen Familie. Kölner Zeitschrift für Soziologie<br />
et Sozialpsychologie 12: 421-437.
Browne, Wayles.<br />
1993. Serbo-Croat. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville<br />
G. Corbett. Pp. 306-387. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 380-382: kin terms;<br />
370: kin terms as permitting dative possessors.]<br />
Cuisenier, Jean.<br />
1974. L’organisation familiale traditionnelle en Yougoslavie et ses variations. In<br />
Simpozijum: Etnološko Proučavanje Savremenih Promena u Narodnoj Kulturi. Pp. 137-<br />
160. Beograd. (Srpska Akademija Nauka i Umetnosti. Etnografski Institut. Posebna<br />
Izdanja 15.)<br />
Ćupurdija, Branko.<br />
1981. Drushtveni zhivot na salashima u okolini Subotitse. [La vie sociale des fermiers dans la<br />
région de Subotica.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 13: 1-42. Beograd. [Pp. 10-17:<br />
kinship, zadruga, marriage; 40-41: summary in French.]<br />
Divac, Zorica.<br />
1984. Ispitivan’e poroditse i braka u okolini Beograda. [L’étude de la famille et de l’union<br />
conjugale dans les environs de Belgrade.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 85-<br />
100. Beograd.<br />
Djordjevic, Tihomir R.<br />
1907. Bigamija i poligamija kod Srba. Srpski Knjizhevni Glasnik, November 1: 662-672.<br />
Drljača, Dušan.<br />
1984. Promene u braku i poroditsy u prigradskim selima Pirota. [Transformations familiales<br />
et conjugales dans les environs de Pirot.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 415-<br />
424. Beograd.<br />
Dunji, Olivera.<br />
1996. Termin za svojtu u Željinskoj Župi. Serpski Jezik 1 (1-2): 316-323.<br />
Ernout, M. A. HAVE<br />
1953. Exposé. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 49: XXVII-XXIX. [P.<br />
XXIX: on Serb punica ‘husband’s mother’.]<br />
Fancev, Franjo.<br />
1907. Beiträge zur serbokroatischen Dialektologie. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 29:<br />
305-389. [Pp. 308: on some kin terms, including borrowings.] HAVE<br />
Filipović, Milenko S.<br />
1960. Brak izmedju prvih rodjaka (bint ’amm) kod srpskohrvatskih muslimana.<br />
Sociologija 2: 55-66. Belgrade. [First-cousin marriage among Serbo-Chroatian<br />
Moslems.]<br />
Filipović, Milenko S.<br />
1963b. Srodstvo po mleku u južhih slovena. Etnološki Pregled 5: 33-65. Belgrade.<br />
Filipović, Milenko S.<br />
1964. Simbolična adopcija. Rad Vojvodanskih Muzeja 12-13: 37-42. Novi Sad.<br />
Filipović, Milenko S.<br />
1965. Symbolic Adoption among the Serbs. Ethnology 4: 66-71.
Filipović, Milenko S.<br />
1976. Zadruga (Kucna Zadruga). In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga,<br />
edited by Robert F. Byrnes. Pp. 268-279. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame<br />
Press.<br />
Foley, John M.<br />
1992. Synthetic <strong>Kinship</strong> in Serbo-Croatian Epic. In De Gustibus: Essays for Alan Renoir,<br />
edited by John M. Foley. 201-215. New York and London: Garland. [Fictive kinship.]<br />
Freidenberg, M. M.<br />
1969. Kin Groups in Dalmatian Croatia, 11th-16th Centuries. Soviet Anthropology and<br />
Archaeology 7: 29-40.<br />
Halpern, Joel M.<br />
1956a. Social and Cultural Change in a Serbian Village. Ph.D. dissertation. Columbia<br />
University. 578 P.<br />
Halpern, Joel M.<br />
1956a. Social and Cultural Change in a Serbian Village. New Haven: HRAF. 619 P.<br />
(Pre-Publication Monograph, HRAF-25.)<br />
Halpern, Joel M.<br />
1958. A Serbian Village. New York: Columbia University Press. [Pp. 134-165: “Social<br />
Organization,” including marriage, kinship as well as kin and affinal terminology.]<br />
Review: Denitch 1969.<br />
Halpern, Joel M.<br />
1974. Town and Countryside in Serbia in the Nineteenth-Century Social and Household<br />
Structure as Reflected in the Census of 1863. In Household and Family in Past Times,<br />
edited by Peter Laslett. Pp. 401-427. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Halpern, Joel M., and Barbara Kerewsky Halpern.<br />
1972. A Serbian Village in Historical Perspective. New York, etc.: Holt, Rinehart and<br />
Winston. 132 P. [Pp. 22-25: family relations and kin terminology.]<br />
Review: Tomasevich 1974.<br />
Halpern, Joel M., and Richard A. Wagner. HAVE<br />
1984. Time and Social Structure: A Yugoslav Case Study. Journal of Family History 9:<br />
229-244.<br />
Hammel, Eugene A. HAVE<br />
1957. Serbo-Croatian <strong>Kinship</strong> Terminology, with an appendix on Albanian Terms.<br />
Kroeber Anthropological Society 16: 45-75. [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN.]<br />
Hammel. Eugene A.<br />
1969. Economic Change, Social Mobility, and <strong>Kinship</strong> in Serbia. Southwestern Journal<br />
of Anthropology 25: 188-197.<br />
Reprinted in: Readings in <strong>Kinship</strong> and Social Structure, edited by Nelson Graburn. Pp.<br />
126-131. New York: Harper & Row, 1971.
Hammel, Eugene A.<br />
1972. The Zadruga as Process. In Household and Family in Past Time, edited by Peter<br />
Laslett. Pp. 335-373. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Hammel, Eugene A.<br />
1976. Some Medieval Evidence on the Serbian Zadruga: A Preliminary Analysis of the<br />
Chrysobulls of Decani. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by<br />
Robert F. Byrnes. Pp. 100-117. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press.<br />
Hammel, Eugene A.<br />
1984. The Yugoslav Family in the Modern World: Adaptation to Change. Journal of<br />
Family History 9: 217-228.<br />
Hammel, Eugene A., and Djordje Soc.<br />
1973. The Lineage Cycle in Southern and Eastern Yugoslavia. American Anthropologist<br />
75 (3): 802-814.<br />
Hammel, Eugene A., and Charles Yarbrough.<br />
1974. Preference and Recall in Serbian Cousinship: Power and <strong>Kinship</strong> Ideology. Journal<br />
of Anthropological Research 30: 95-115.<br />
Hraste, Mate.<br />
1956. Nazivi za rodbinu i svojtu. Jezik: Časopis za Kulturu Hrvatskogo Književnog<br />
Jezika 1 (5): 1-4.<br />
Ivanišević, Jovan F.<br />
1906. Imenik narodnijeh naziva rodbine i srodbine. Sarajevo. (s.n.) 41 P.<br />
Ivanišević, Jovan F.<br />
1931. Narodni Nazivi Podbine i Srodbine. Sarajevo: Piscevo. 45 P.<br />
2d edition: Saraevo: Drzavna Stamparija. 69 P.<br />
Jovanović, Milka.<br />
1984. Promene u braku i poroditsy u nekim nasel’ima u okolini Leskovtsa. [Transformations<br />
familiales et conjugales dans les environs de Leskovac.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog<br />
Instituta 14-16: 303-318. Beograd.<br />
Kerewsky Halpern, Barbara.<br />
1977. Genealogy as Genre. In Selected Papers on a Serbian Village: Social Structure as<br />
Reflected by History, Demography and Oral Tradition, edited by Barbara Kerewsky<br />
Halpern and Joel M. Halpern. Pp. 141-164. Amherst, MA: University of Massachusetts.<br />
(Department of Anthropology, University of Massachusetts, Research Reports 17.)<br />
Kocher, Margaret.<br />
1967. Second Person Pronouns in Serbo-Croatian. Language 43 (3, pt. 1): 725-741.<br />
[Forms of address in kinship relations.]<br />
Koprivica, Branko.<br />
1998. Rodbinska terminologija nikšikog govornog podruzja. Nikši: CID. 168P.<br />
Kučanda, Dubravko.<br />
1985. Some Thoughts on the Dative of Possession. Zbornik Pedagoškog Fakulteta.
Humanističke i Društvene Znanosti 1: 37-54. [Includes kin terms as permitting dative<br />
possessors.]<br />
Mandić, O.<br />
1952. Bratstvo u ran-srednjevjekovnoj Hrvatskoj. Historiski zbornik 3-4: 225-225.<br />
Zagreb. [On the phratry among the Croats.]<br />
Milicic, Bojka.<br />
1995. The Structure of Cross-Sibling Relations: A Mediterranean Case. Journal of<br />
Mediterranean <strong>Studies</strong> 5 (1): 129-143.<br />
Milicic, Bojka.<br />
1998. The Grapevine Forest: <strong>Kinship</strong>, Status, and Wealth in a Mediterranean<br />
Community. In <strong>Kinship</strong>, Networks, and Exchange: New Directions in <strong>Kinship</strong> <strong>Studies</strong>,<br />
edited by T. Schweizer and Douglas White. Pp. 15-35. Cambridge: Cambridge University<br />
Press.<br />
Mutić, M., and I. Martinović.<br />
1894. I opet rod, rodbina, svojta. Školski vjestnik: 631-635.<br />
Nemanić, D.<br />
1883. Čakavisch-kroatische Studien. Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen<br />
Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 104: 363-428; 505-572. Wien.<br />
[Pp. 401, 542: attestation of two rare forms for nephew and niece.] HAVE<br />
Radovanović, Miljana.<br />
1984. Poroditsa, brak, srodstvo i srodnichki odnosi y selima u neposrednoj okolini Novog<br />
Pazara. [La famille, le mariage, la parenté et les relations familiales dans les environs de<br />
Novi Pazar.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 527-542. Beograd.<br />
Rakić, Radomir D.<br />
1991. Terminologija Srodstva u Srba. Beograd: Filozofski fakultet. (Etnoantropološki<br />
problemi, monografije 13.)<br />
Stojančević, Vidosava.<br />
1980. Sovremene promene u porodnichnom zhivotu i obichajima, braku, srodnichkim<br />
odnosima i drushtvenom obichajnom zhivotu u prigradskim selima Krushevtsa.<br />
[Changements contemporains dans les relations de parenté traditionnelles, dans la mariage, la<br />
vie familiale et les coutumes sociales.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 10: 111-134.<br />
Beograd.<br />
Stojančević, Vidosava.<br />
1984. Sovremene promene u traditsionalnim srodnichkim odnosima, braku, porodnichnom i<br />
drushtvenom obichajnom zhivotu. [Transformations modernes du mode de vie et des<br />
coutumes familiales et conjugales, des relations familiales et la vie sociale dans les banlieues<br />
de Kruševac.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 169-200. Beograd.<br />
Tanocki, Franjo.<br />
1983. Rjecnik Rodbinskih Naziva. Osijek: Revija – Izdavacki Centar Radnickog Sveucilista<br />
“Bozidar Maslaric.”<br />
Vucinich, Wayne.<br />
1976. A Zadruga in Bileca Rudine. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga,<br />
edited by Robert F. Byrnes. Pp. 162-186. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press
SLOVENE<br />
Bjeletić, Marta.<br />
1996. Od devet brata krv (fitonimi i termini srodstva). Kodovi Slovenskih Kultura 1: 89-101.<br />
Beograd. [“Nine brothers’ blood - phytonyms and kinship terms.”]<br />
Priestly, T. M. S.<br />
1993. Slovene. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 388-451. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 446: kin terms.] HAVE<br />
WEST SLAVIC<br />
CASSUBIAN<br />
Stone, Gerald.<br />
1993. Cassubian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 759-794. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 791-792: kin terms.]<br />
POLABIAN<br />
Polański, Kazimierz.<br />
1993. Polabian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 795-824. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 822-823: kin terms.]<br />
SORBIAN<br />
Fasske, H., H. Jentsch, und S. Michalik. (eds.)<br />
1982. Sorbischer Sprachatlas. T. 8. Terminologie der Sachgebiete: Verwandtschaft,<br />
Berufe und Gesellschaft. Bautzen: LND.<br />
Review: Schuster-Šewc 1984. HAVE<br />
Schuster-Šewc, Heinz. HAVE<br />
1964. Serbo-łužycka terminologia pokrewieństwa przyrodniego. Prace Filologiczne 18<br />
(2): 213-218.<br />
Stone, Gerald.<br />
1993. Sorbian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.<br />
Corbett. Pp. 593-685. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 679-681: kin terms.]<br />
Stieber, Zdzislaw.<br />
1934. Stosunki pokrewieństva języków lužyckich. Kraków: Gebethner & Wolff. 98 P.<br />
Šwela, Bogumił.<br />
1952. Grammatik der Niedersorbischen Sprache. Domowina: Bautzen. [Pp. 101-103: kin<br />
terminology.] HAVE<br />
THRACIAN<br />
Boïadjiev, Dimitâr.<br />
2000. Les Relations Ethno-Linguistiques en Thrace et en Mésie pendant l’Époque<br />
Romaine. Sofia: Presses Universitaires “St. Kliment Ohridski.” [Pp. 83-121: the attestation<br />
and analysis of brutes as ‘daughter-in-law; young woman, wife’.]
Georgiev, Vladimir I.<br />
1977. Trakite i tekhnijat ezik. Sophia: Bulgarska Akademija Naukite. [Pp. 201, 231-233:<br />
attested kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE<br />
1982. Indo-European Notes. 3. Thracian -σ(ο)υκος, -συχις. Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 87: 73-74. [On the terms for children.]<br />
TOCHARIAN<br />
Adams, Douglas Q. HAVE<br />
1978. Ablaut and Umlaut in the Tocharian Vowel System. Journal of the American<br />
Oriental Society 98 (4): 446-450. [On tkacer ‘daughter’, pacer ‘father’, procer ‘brother’.]<br />
Adams, Douglas Q. HAVE<br />
1998. Review of On the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian. Volume I: From<br />
Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Tocharian, by Don Ringe. Language 74 (3): 615-617.<br />
[Pp. 615-616: on the problems with vowels in Tocharian words for brother, father and<br />
mother.]<br />
Benveniste, Émile.<br />
1936. Tocharien et Indo-Européen. In Germanen und Indogermanen: Volkstum, Sprache,<br />
Heimat, Kultur. Festschrift für Herman Hirt, herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz. Ss. 227-<br />
240. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 236: Toch and IE words for son.]<br />
Brock, Nadia von.<br />
1977. Remarques sur le vocalisme du tokharien. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende<br />
Sprachforschung 91: 77-92. [Pp. 86, 90-91: on ckācar, tkācer ‘daughter’.] HAVE<br />
Čop, Bojan.<br />
1975. Miscellanea Tocharologica I. In Univerza v Ljubljani. Filozofska fakulteta,<br />
Oddelek za primerjalno jezikoslovje in orientalistiko, Series Comparative I. Ljubljana.<br />
[Pp. 30-35: on Tocharian words for son.]<br />
Evangelisti, Enzo.<br />
1950. I modi di articolazione indoeuropei nelle palatalizzazioni tocariche. Ricerche<br />
Linguistiche 1: 132-140. [P. 135: basic kin terms.]<br />
Fränkel, Ernst.<br />
1935. Zur tocharischen Grammatik. Indogermanische Forschungen 50: 1-20, 97-108. [P.<br />
8: on the Toch words for son and their Greek parallel; 9, 97: on Toch ‘daughter’; 17: IE<br />
*swe- ‘own’ and kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Hackstein, Olaf.<br />
2003. Review of A Dictionary of Tocharian B, by Douglas Q. Adams. Indo-Iranian<br />
Journal 46 (2): 177-189. [P. 187: on Tocharian procer ‘brother.’] HAVE<br />
Hilmarsson, Jörundur.<br />
1984. Toch. A se, B soy “son” = Gk. υιύς “son”. – Another Mirage? Indogermanische<br />
Forschungen 89: 29-38.<br />
Hilmarsson, Jörundur.<br />
1989. The Dual Forms of Nouns and Pronouns in Tocharian. Reykjavik: Tocharian and<br />
Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> Supplementary Series 1. [Pp. 50-52: on pacere ‘fathers’.]
Hilmarsson, Jörundur.<br />
1996. Materials for a Tocharian Historical and Etymological Dictionary, edited by<br />
Alexander Lubotsky and Guðrún Þórhallsdóttir. Reykjavik: Malvisindastofnun Haskola<br />
Islands. [Pp. 157-159: terms for woman and wife.] HAVE<br />
Klingenschmitt, Gert.<br />
1994. Das Tocharische in indogermanischer Sicht. In Tocharisch. Akten der Fachtagung<br />
der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Berlin, September 1990, herausgegeben von<br />
Bernfried Schlerath. Ss. 310-411. Reykjavik: Malvisindastofnun Haskola Islands. [Pp.<br />
371, 377, 378, 379: aspects of kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Kortlandt, Frederik. HAVE<br />
1988. The Tocharian Word for ‘Woman’. Tocharian and Indo-European <strong>Studies</strong> 2: 77-79.<br />
Lane, George S. HAVE<br />
1945. The Tocharian Palatalization (I). Language 21 (1): 18-26. [Pp. 19: Toch<br />
‘daughter’; 23, 26: Toch ‘sister’.]<br />
Lane, George S. HAVE<br />
1960. The Indo-European Labiovelars in Tocharian. In Indogermanica: Festschrift für<br />
Wolfgang Krause zum 65. Geburtstage am 18. September 1960. Ss. 72-79. Heidelberg:<br />
Carl Winter. [Pp. 73, 74, 78: on the term for woman, wife.]<br />
Lévi, Sylvain, and Antoine Meillet.<br />
1914. Remarques sur les formes grammaticales de quelques textes en Tokharien B.<br />
Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 18: 1-33. [P. 25, n. 1: the identification<br />
of çno ‘woman’ as related to IE *g w enH- ‘wife, woman’.]<br />
Meillet, Antoine.<br />
1911-1912. Les noms de nombre en Tokharien B. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique<br />
de Paris 17: 281-294. [P. 286: Tokh soya ~ Gk uios ‘son’.]<br />
Naert, Pierre.<br />
1964. Contacts lexicaux entre le tokharien et ses voisins non-indoeuropéens. Orbis 13<br />
(1): 253-259. [P. 255-256: A kuli, B kl(y)iye ‘femme’ as borrowed from Jugan Ostyak<br />
küli ‘wife’s sister; wife's brother’s daughter’. The nostratic origin of the term is reiterated,<br />
comp. Lat glōs.]<br />
Pedersen, Holger.<br />
1925. Le Goupement des Dialectes Indo-Européens. København: Andr. Fred. Høst &<br />
Søn. (Det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab, Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser<br />
11 (3).) [Pp. 38-39: on a couple of Tocharian kin terms.] HAVE<br />
Poucha, Pavel. HAVE<br />
1930. Tocharica. I. Archiv Orientální 2: 300-326. [Pp. 322, 325-326: on some kin terms.]<br />
Poucha, Pavel. HAVE<br />
1931. Tocharica. IV. Archiv Orientální 3: 162-188. [P. 166: on kin terms in -ter.]<br />
Poucha, Pavel.<br />
1940. O “tocharštině” čili jazyku Árśiu. Listy Filologické 67: 197-217. [P. 200: Toch<br />
terms for brother and daughter in comparison with other IE languages.]
Reuter, J. N.<br />
1934. “Tocharisch” und “Kutschanisch.” Journal de la Société Finno-Ougrienne 27: 1-<br />
23. [Pp. 8-9: on attested Tocharian kin terms in the IE perspective.] HAVE<br />
Ringe, Don.<br />
1987. On the Prehistory of Tocharian B Accent. In <strong>Studies</strong> in Memory of Warren<br />
Cowgill, edited by Calvert Watkins. Pp. 254-269. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. [Pp. 264-<br />
265: on the term for sister.]<br />
Ringe, Donald A.<br />
1996. On the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian. New Haven: American<br />
Oriental Society. [Pp. 61-63: on the Toch terms for son.] HAVE<br />
See also Adams 1998.<br />
Ringe, Don.<br />
1998. Schwa-Rounding and the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian A. In Mír<br />
Curad: <strong>Studies</strong> in Honor of Calvert Watkins, edited by Jay Jasanoff, H. Craig Melchert<br />
and Lisi Oliver. Pp. 611-618. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft. [P. 616: on the<br />
term for sister.]<br />
Sapir, Edward.<br />
1936. Tibetan Influences on Tocharian I. 1. Tocharian ‘Heart Father’. Language 12: 259-<br />
261.<br />
Reprinted in: Selected Writings of Edward Sapir in Language, Culture and Personality,<br />
edited by David G. Mandelbaum. Pp. 273-275. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of<br />
California Press.<br />
Schindler, Johem.<br />
1977. Tocharische Mizsellen. B s,er, A s,ar ‘Schwester’. Indogermanische Forschungen<br />
72 (3): 249. HAVE<br />
Schmidt, Klaus T.<br />
1980. Zu Stand und Aufgaben der etymologischen Forschung auf dem Gebiete des<br />
Tocharischen. In Lautgeschichte und Etymologie. Akten der VI. Fachtagung der<br />
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Wien, 24. – 29. September 1978, herausgegeben von<br />
Manfred Mayrhofer, Martin Peters und Oskar E. Pfeiffer. Ss. 394-411. Wiesbaden:<br />
Ludwig Reichert. [Pp. 409-410: terms for woman and wife.] HAVE<br />
Thomas, Werner. HAVE<br />
1988. Tocharisch B orotse-pacere “Grosseltern.” Historische Sprachforschung 101: 155-<br />
165.<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1938. Le témoignage tocharien pour une alternance sw: s, w à initiale des mots. Bulletin<br />
de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 41: 203-207. [P. 203, 205: Toch ‘sister’.]<br />
Van Windekens, Albert. J.<br />
1941. Recherches sur l’etymologie du Tokharien. 3. A ātäl “homme” (VIR).<br />
Revue Belge de Philologie et d’Histoire 20: 107-110. [P. 110: Toch ātäl ’man’ and IE<br />
atta ‘father’.]
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1947. Observations sur quelques mots tokhariens. 1. A. pācar, B. pācer “père” et A.<br />
ckācar, B tkācer “fille.” Revue des Études Indo-Européennes 4: 289-290.<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1950. Notes Tokhariennes. 2. A s,ar, B s,er ‘soeur’. Archiv Orientální 18 (1-2): 521-522.<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1960a. Contacts linguistiques aïnou-tokhariens. 2. Termes se rapportant à l’homme et à la<br />
famille. b) Aïn. amak- et tokh. B ammakki. Anthropos 55: 757. [Cross-listed in AINU.]<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J.<br />
1960b. Études d’étymologie et de grammaire comparée. Lingua Posnaniensis 8: 30-43.<br />
[Pp. 40-43: on the terms for son.] HAVE<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1962. Recherches sur le vocabulaire tokharien. 5. Mots câlins communs au tokharien, au<br />
gilyak et à l’aïnou. Orbis 11 (1): 345-346. [On Toch diminutives appakke and ammakki<br />
and their Nivkh parallels.]<br />
Van Windekens, Albert. J.<br />
1964. Études de morphologie tokharienne I: Les origines indo-européennes des noms en -<br />
o (B). Orbis 13 (1): 281-298. [Pp. 284, 291, 295, 296, 297, 298: B çana ‘wife’ and its IE<br />
cognates.]<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1965. Deux mots tokhariens d’origine non-indo-européenne. 2. A s,ar, B s,er ‘soeur’.<br />
Orbis 14 (1): 139-140.<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1974. Domaine tokharien. Sur deux termes tokhariens d’origine Prākrit. Orbis 23 (2):<br />
525. [On the terms for son.]<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J.<br />
1976. Le Tokharien Confronté avec les Autres Langues Indo-Européennes. Vol. 1. La<br />
Phonetique et le Vocabulaire. Louvain: Centre International de Dialectologie Générale.<br />
[Pp. 251, 263-264, 351, 387, 424-425, 449: ‘daughter’, ‘sister’, ‘son’, ‘brother’, ‘father’,<br />
‘mother’.] HAVE<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J.<br />
1979. Le Tokharien Confronté avec les Autres Langues Indo-Européennes. Vol. 2. La<br />
Morphologie Nominale. Louvain: Centre International de Dialectologie Générale. [Pp.<br />
The morphology of kin terms as r-stems.] HAVE<br />
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE<br />
1988. Notes de grammaire comparée indo-européenne. IV. La structure phonétique de A<br />
se, B soy “fils’. In Studia Indogermanica et Slavica: Festgabe für Werner Thomas zum<br />
65. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Peter Kosta. Ss. 111-115. München: O. Sagner.<br />
Winter, Werner.<br />
1962. Nominal and Pronominal Dual in Tocharian. Language 38 (2): 111-134. [Pp. 123,<br />
124, 127: dual number in Tocharian and other IE kin terms.]<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE
1985. Tocharian B soy, A se and Related Forms. Journal of the American Oriental<br />
Society 105: 259-264. [Term for son.]<br />
Winter, Werner. HAVE<br />
2003. Review of A Dictionary of Tocharian B, by Douglas Q. Adams. Journal of the<br />
American Oriental Society 123 (1): 202-208. [Nominative vs. oblique forms of kin terms;<br />
elementary kin terms.]<br />
VENETIAN<br />
Lejeune, Michel.<br />
1973. The Venetic Vocabulary of Relations Between Persons. Journal of Indo-European<br />
<strong>Studies</strong> 1: 345-351.<br />
Lejeune, Michel. HAVE<br />
1974. Manuel de la Langue Vénète. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 335: attested kin terms.]